A new voyage to the East-Indies containing an account of several of those rich countries, and more particularly of the kingdom of Bantam : giving an exact relation of the extent of that monarch's dominions, the religion, manners and customs of the inhabitants, their commerce, and the product of the country, and likewise a faithful narrative of the kingdom of Siam, of the isles of Japan and Madagascar, and of several other parts, with such new discoveries as were never yet made by any other traveller / by Mr. Glanius.
         Glanius, Mr.
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 231 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 96 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42798
         Wing G793
         ESTC R40478
         19339392
         ocm 19339392
         108700
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42798)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108700)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1671:4)
      
       
         
           
             A new voyage to the East-Indies containing an account of several of those rich countries, and more particularly of the kingdom of Bantam : giving an exact relation of the extent of that monarch's dominions, the religion, manners and customs of the inhabitants, their commerce, and the product of the country, and likewise a faithful narrative of the kingdom of Siam, of the isles of Japan and Madagascar, and of several other parts, with such new discoveries as were never yet made by any other traveller / by Mr. Glanius.
             Glanius, Mr.
          
           
             The second edition
          
           [4], 183 [i.e. 185], [1] p.
           
             Printed for H. Rodes ...,
             London :
             1682.
          
           
             Advertisement: p. [1] at end.
             Errors in paging: p. 65-66 repeated in the numbering.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Voyages and travels.
           East Indies -- Description and travel.
           Indonesia -- Description and travel.
           Indonesia -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-03 Jason Colman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-03 Jason Colman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           NEW
           VOYAGE
           TO
           THE
           EAST-INDIES
           ;
           Containing
           An
           Account
           of
           several
           of
           those
           Rich
           Countries
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           BANTAM
           .
        
         
           Giving
           an
           Exact
           Relation
           of
           the
           Extent
           of
           that
           Monarch's
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           Religion
           ,
           Manners
           and
           Customs
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ;
           their
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           the
           Product
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           likewise
           a
           faithful
           Narrative
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           SIAM
           ,
           of
           the
           Isles
           of
           JAPAN
           and
           MADAGASCAR
           ,
           and
           of
           several
           other
           Parts
           ,
           with
           such
           New
           Discoveries
           as
           were
           never
           yet
           made
           by
           any
           other
           Traveller
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Second
             Edition
          
           ,
           carefully
           Corrected
           ,
           and
           much
           Enlarged
           .
        
         
           By
           Mr.
           Glanius
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             H.
             Rodes
          
           ,
           next
           door
           to
           the
           
             Bear
             Tavern
          
           near
           
             Bride
             Lane
          
           in
           Fleetstreet
           1682
        
      
       
         
         
           
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           Good
           Reception
           the
           World
           afforded
           to
           the
           First
           Impression
           of
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           following
           Sheets
           ,
           has
           engaged
           me
           to
           send
           'em
           again
           abroad
           ,
           ina
           more
           exact
           dress
           ,
           and
           with
           considerable
           Additions
           .
           You
           will
           find
           in
           these
           Memoires
           a
           number
           of
           things
           which
           have
           escap'd
           the
           vigilance
           of
           all
           former
           Travellers
           .
           First
           you
           have
           a
           Description
           of
           all
           the
           Islands
           of
           Cape-Verd
           ;
           From
           whence
           the
           Author
           Sayling
           to
           Madagascar
           ,
           where
           he
           stays
           long
           enough
           to
           know
           the
           Quality
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Manners
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           whereof
           he
           gives
           so
           exact
           a
           Description
           ,
           that
           nothing
           seems
           to
           be
           omitted
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           pursues
           his
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             Java
             Major
          
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           BANTAM
           ,
           he
           gives
           so
           particular
           an
           account
           ,
           that
           it
           equally
           serves
           to
           the
           Readers
           instruction
           and
           entertainment
           ;
           is
           both
           profitable
           and
           agreeable
           .
        
         
         
           What
           he
           says
           afterwards
           of
           SIAM
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           useful
           and
           pleasant
           .
           He
           relates
           circumstances
           of
           that
           Country
           as
           were
           not
           yet
           known
           ;
           and
           the
           Description
           he
           makes
           of
           it
           is
           so
           perfect
           and
           delightful
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           perceive
           he
           himself
           took
           a
           singular
           pleasure
           therein
           .
           I
           say
           nothing
           of
           Formosa
           ,
           whereof
           he
           only
           speaks
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           tho
           what
           he
           says
           thereof
           ,
           teaches
           us
           that
           all
           Men
           are
           not
           made
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           He
           ends
           his
           Voyage
           with
           a
           Description
           of
           Nanguesiaque
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Manners
           of
           the
           Japanezes
           ,
           whereof
           he
           gives
           a
           pretty
           ,
           tho
           short
           account
           ,
           knowing
           there
           have
           been
           great
           Volumes
           upon
           that
           Subject
           .
           And
           this
           Edition
           being
           perfect
           and
           correct
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           the
           Reader
           will
           give
           it
           even
           a
           more
           favourable
           entertainment
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           especially
           being
           all
           along
           interwoven
           with
           such
           surprizing
           Cercumstances
           and
           Stories
           ,
           as
           will
           undoubtedly
           render
           the
           perusal
           of
           it
           very
           delightful
           ;
           particularly
           at
           this
           Juncture
           ,
           when
           an
           Ambassador
           from
           those
           Countries
           ,
           does
           make
           People
           the
           more
           desirous
           of
           an
           account
           of
           this
           nature
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           NEW
           VOYAGE
           TO
           THE
           EAST-INDIES
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             THO
             I
             was
             Born
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             Travelling
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             little
             probability
             ,
             I
             could
             pursue
             my
             Inclinations
             :
             My
             Father
             not
             being
             Rich
             ,
             and
             also
             considering
             ,
             I
             might
             be
             useful
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             I
             learnt
             an
             honest
             Trade
             ,
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             perswade
             me
             into
             an
             Apprentiship
             .
             What
             repugnance
             soever
             I
             might
             have
             to
             that
             sort
             of
             Life
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             obey
             ,
             at
             first
             indeed
             with
             much
             difficulty
             ▪
             imagining
             that
             
             imploy
             would
             be
             an
             invincible
             hindetance
             to
             the
             design
             I
             had
             ▪
             formed
             of
             seeing
             other
             Countries
             besides
             my
             own
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             with
             delight
             ,
             when
             my
             Reason
             made
             me
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             did
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             obstacle
             to
             my
             Inclination
             ,
             as
             it
             opened
             me
             a
             way
             to
             the
             Travels
             which
             I
             meditated
             .
             Assoon
             as
             I
             perceived
             this
             ,
             I
             was
             the
             more
             fervent
             and
             brisk
             at
             my
             work
             ;
             I
             became
             more
             tractable
             and
             more
             assiduous
             than
             before
             .
             I
             never
             heard
             the
             Compass
             mentioned
             without
             feeling
             an
             extraordinary
             joy
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             saw
             Marine
             Cards
             ,
             I
             could
             never
             be
             wear
             with
             looking
             on
             them
             .
             The
             passion
             of
             Voyaging
             did
             so
             fortifie
             it self
             in
             me
             with
             Age
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             hardly
             attain'd
             Seventeen
             Years
             ,
             but
             I
             began
             to
             grow
             weary
             of
             the
             life
             I
             led
             .
             Methoughts
             it
             was
             time
             to
             think
             of
             departing
             ,
             the
             difficulty
             was
             to
             find
             the
             means
             of
             doing
             so
             ,
             and
             procuring
             my
             Fathers
             consent
             .
             Seeing
             very
             little
             likelihood
             of
             prevailing
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             became
             extream
             Melancholy
             ;
             the
             young
             people
             whose
             Company
             I
             frequented
             ,
             knowing
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             sadness
             ,
             dissipated
             it
             by
             some
             Discourses
             ,
             which
             revived
             my
             hopes
             that
             were
             half
             dead
             ▪
             and
             as
             about
             that
             time
             I
             happened
             to
             let
             fly
             some
             words
             ,
             
             which
             might
             be
             ill
             interpreted
             ;
             My
             Father
             reprehended
             me
             with
             so
             much
             severity
             ,
             that
             I
             left
             him
             immediately
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Amsterdam
             ,
             where
             by
             good
             luck
             having
             found
             ,
             that
             two
             Ships
             were
             fitting
             out
             for
             Genoa
             ,
             I
             engaged
             my self
             in
             one
             of
             them
             in
             quality
             of
             Boatswain's
             Mate
             ,
             being
             little
             concerned
             at
             the
             employ
             I
             had
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             whither
             I
             went
             ,
             provided
             only
             that
             I
             might
             Travel
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             26th
             .
             of
             December
             in
             the
             Year
             1667
             ,
             having
             set
             Sail
             ,
             we
             were
             hardly
             out
             of
             the
             Texel
             ,
             when
             we
             perceived
             that
             our
             two
             Ships
             were
             not
             well
             ballasted
             :
             thus
             ,
             the
             shortest
             way
             was
             to
             return
             from
             whence
             we
             came
             ,
             for
             the
             taking
             in
             as
             much
             Pewter
             and
             Chests
             of
             Quicksilver
             ,
             as
             was
             requisite
             for
             the
             giving
             them
             their
             just
             Weight
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             we
             made
             Sail
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             of
             Jan.
             in
             the
             following
             Year
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Ice
             was
             extreamly
             thick
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             10th
             .
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Wind
             constrain'd
             us
             to
             put
             in
             at
             
               Dunkirk
               ▪
            
             and
             two
             days
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Wind
             being
             better
             ,
             we
             pursued
             our
             Course
             ;
             but
             we
             went
             not
             very
             far
             without
             being
             obliged
             to
             seek
             out
             a
             Haven
             to
             shelter
             us
             from
             the
             foul
             Weather
             and
             a
             very
             furious
             Tempest
             .
             
             The
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             being
             pretty
             near
             ,
             we
             put
             in
             there
             and
             stayed
             until
             the
             25th
             .
             When
             we
             weighed
             Anchor
             again
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             destined
             without
             impediment
             to
             continue
             our
             Course
             ▪
             for
             on
             the
             Morrow
             the
             Wind
             came
             again
             to
             be
             so
             contrary
             ,
             that
             we
             found
             it
             very
             difficult
             to
             get
             into
             a
             Neighbouring
             Haven
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             on
             the
             6th
             .
             of
             February
             we
             cast
             Anchor
             at
             Portland
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             Sail'd
             three
             days
             afterwards
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             10.
             the
             Currents
             carried
             us
             into
             the
             Bay
             of
             Gibraltar
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             much
             stronger
             than
             the
             Wind
             ;
             but
             on
             th●
             morrow
             the
             Wind
             made
             us
             overcom●
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             so
             favourable
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             fifteen
             days
             after
             we
             came
             into
             sight
             of
             Genoa
             ,
             when
             we
             cast
             Anchor
             behind
             the
             old
             Mole
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             29th
             .
             of
             the
             same
             Month
             ,
             the
             Cargo
             of
             the
             two
             Ships
             being
             unload●
             and
             discharged
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             Republick
             bought
             those
             two
             Vessels
             which
             sh●
             furnished
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Ammuni
             ▪
             tion
             for
             three
             Years
             ,
             and
             into
             each
             of
             which
             she
             put
             an
             Hundred
             Men
             all
             
               Ger
               ▪
               mans
            
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             Bandities
             .
             By
             this
             means
             I
             became
             free
             much
             soone●
             then
             I
             expected
             ;
             but
             as
             this
             liberty
             di●
             
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             Passion
             I
             had
             of
             going
             much
             farther
             ,
             I
             re
             ▪
             ingaged
             my self
             therein
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             Ships
             were
             fitting
             out
             ,
             I
             satisfied
             the
             Curiosity
             I
             had
             a
             long
             time
             of
             seeing
             that
             famous
             City
             .
             The
             Port
             on
             the
             South
             side
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             beset
             in
             several
             places
             with
             little
             Rocks
             ,
             that
             lie
             even
             with
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             are
             dangerous
             in
             Tempestuous
             Weather
             .
             'T
             is
             built
             like
             an
             Amphitheater
             round
             about
             the
             Port
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             most
             pleasing
             Prospect
             to
             the
             sight
             .
             It
             is
             about
             Ten
             Miles
             in
             Compass
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             good
             Walls
             ;
             which
             however
             have
             not
             the
             appearance
             of
             being
             able
             to
             hold
             out
             against
             a
             long
             Siege
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             the
             Besieged
             do
             not
             make
             extraordinary
             Efforts
             to
             defend
             them
             .
             Their
             Militia
             is
             Composed
             of
             some
             Companies
             of
             Germans
             and
             Corses
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             light
             Horse
             ;
             some
             maintained
             for
             the
             watching
             along
             the
             Coasts
             ,
             and
             discovering
             the
             Turks
             ;
             and
             the
             others
             ,
             to
             hinder
             any
             secret
             Practices
             and
             Conspiraces
             in
             the
             City
             .
             The
             entrance
             of
             the
             Port
             is
             defended
             by
             Four
             Galleys
             ,
             always
             ready
             upon
             occasion
             ▪
             and
             there
             are
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Arsenal
             ,
             which
             the
             Genouezes
             often
             lend
             to
             the
             Venetians
             against
             the
             Turks
             .
             On
             
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Port
             stands
             a
             Tower
             considerably
             high
             ,
             where
             fires
             are
             kindled
             by
             night
             ,
             for
             the
             regulating
             the
             Course
             of
             the
             Ships
             .
             There
             is
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             that
             Tower
             ,
             a
             great
             Piece
             of
             Cannon
             mounted
             upon
             its
             Carriage
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             without
             a
             Sentinel
             .
             The
             Guard
             of
             the
             Princes
             Palace
             is
             of
             Five
             Hundred
             Men
             all
             Germans
             ,
             under
             a
             Colonel
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             Quarters
             there
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Buildings
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             far
             beyond
             the
             Idea
             we
             can
             conceive
             of
             them
             :
             all
             Palaces
             ,
             all
             of
             Marble
             ,
             especially
             along
             the
             Rivers
             side
             .
             But
             the
             Pomp
             of
             the
             Churches
             does
             exceed
             all
             these
             Beauties
             ;
             there
             are
             Thirty
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             which
             they
             shew
             a
             Key
             of
             an
             exact
             Figure
             of
             an
             Emerauld
             perfectly
             good
             .
             In
             that
             of
             St.
             Bartholomew
             ,
             they
             keep
             the
             St.
             Suaire
             ,
             whither
             the
             People
             flock
             upon
             the
             rumours
             of
             the
             Miracles
             that
             are
             done
             there
             .
             This
             City
             is
             very
             Populous
             ,
             and
             the
             Merchants
             are
             there
             in
             great
             numbers
             and
             very
             rich
             ;
             their
             Principal
             Traffick
             is
             in
             Velvet
             ▪
             and
             we
             may
             judge
             how
             great
             it
             is
             ▪
             by
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Workmen
             who
             are
             employed
             about
             it
             ;
             I
             having
             been
             assured
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             above
             Eight
             Thousand
             of
             them
             at
             the
             time
             I
             was
             there
             .
          
           
           
             On
             the
             12th
             .
             of
             April
             we
             made
             Sail
             towards
             
               Velez
               Malga
            
             ,
             whither
             we
             came
             in
             Four
             Weeks
             ,
             from
             whence
             after
             two
             days
             repose
             ,
             we
             made
             for
             Malgue
             ,
             where
             we
             cast
             Anchor
             on
             the
             24th
             .
             of
             May.
             We
             were
             no
             sooner
             there
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Bandities
             were
             set
             on
             Shore
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             time
             we
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             of
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             well
             known
             how
             famous
             that
             Country
             is
             for
             its
             Wine
             ;
             whereof
             we
             took
             an
             Hundred
             Pipes
             on
             board
             us
             ,
             and
             after
             having
             provided
             our selves
             with
             necessary
             refreshments
             for
             the
             Sick
             ,
             on
             the
             29th
             .
             of
             May
             the
             Wind
             seconding
             our
             Designs
             ,
             we
             weighed
             Anchor
             and
             made
             Sail
             towards
             Cap-Verd
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             to
             stay
             and
             repose
             our selves
             for
             some
             time
             .
             This
             design
             made
             us
             judge
             ,
             that
             the
             Voyage
             must
             needs
             be
             long
             ;
             but
             none
             except
             the
             Officers
             ,
             knew
             our
             intention
             ,
             or
             whither
             we
             went.
             
          
           
             The
             4
             th
             .
             of
             June
             at
             night
             we
             found
             our selves
             near
             9
             Ships
             which
             we
             took
             for
             Corsaires
             .
             We
             were
             quickly
             satisfied
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             for
             the
             Men
             of
             those
             Ships
             having
             asked
             us
             ,
             who
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             we
             came
             ,
             we
             found
             they
             were
             Algermes
             .
             This
             News
             did
             something
             Alarum
             our
             Commander
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             was
             brave
             ,
             far
             from
             shewing
             ,
             that
             he
             
             was
             startled
             at
             this
             rencounter
             ,
             he
             told
             the
             Corsaires
             with
             a
             very
             good
             grace
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             waited
             till
             break
             of
             day
             to
             make
             an
             Acquaintance
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             take
             it
             for
             an
             Obligation
             ,
             would
             they
             come
             on
             board
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             would
             take
             care
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             omitted
             for
             their
             being
             well
             entertained
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             turning
             towards
             our
             Officers
             ;
             
               You
               see
               Gentlemen
            
             ,
             said
             he
             to
             them
             ,
             
               what
               Guests
               we
               have
               to
               Treat
               ,
               and
               what
               Dishes
               we
               must
               prepare
               for
               their
               good
               Reception
               ;
               they
               are
               in
               great
               numbers
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               but
               that
               signifies
               nothing
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               that
               our
               Courage
               will
               make
               them
               repent
               of
               their
               boldness
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               so
               much
               as
               to
               attack
               us
               .
            
             They
             made
             no
             Answer
             to
             the
             Commanders
             Speech
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             running
             to
             his
             Post
             ,
             gave
             him
             to
             understand
             the
             resolution
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             of
             making
             a
             brave
             defence
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             assoon
             as
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             tho
             the
             Match
             was
             very
             unequal
             ,
             all
             was
             disposed
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             a
             kind
             of
             displeasure
             to
             see
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Wind
             ,
             make
             away
             from
             us
             without
             saying
             a
             word
             more
             .
             From
             that
             time
             the
             Heavens
             were
             so
             favourable
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             three
             Weeks
             end
             we
             found
             our selves
             near
             the
             Island
             of
             Boa-vista
             .
             We
             
             had
             no
             sooner
             cast
             Anchor
             there
             ,
             than
             the
             Bandities
             ,
             who
             inhabit
             it
             ,
             brought
             us
             a
             great
             Quantity
             of
             salted
             Goats-flesh
             and
             other
             refreshments
             .
             After
             which
             we
             loaded
             about
             ten
             Chaloupes
             with
             Salt.
             This
             Island
             does
             so
             abound
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fish
             ,
             that
             provided
             ,
             People
             fish
             ne're
             so
             little
             there
             ,
             they
             take
             as
             many
             as
             they
             please
             :
             especially
             the
             great
             Salmon-Trouts
             are
             there
             in
             so
             great
             abundance
             ,
             that
             we
             took
             above
             fifteen
             Hundred
             of
             them
             in
             the
             space
             of
             half
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             Boa-vista
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Islands
             of
             Cap-verd
             .
             Both
             near
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             sight
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             for
             its
             beauty
             it
             has
             received
             that
             name
             .
             'T
             is
             very
             Mountainous
             ,
             and
             about
             some
             7
             Leagues
             distance
             from
             the
             Isle
             of
             Sabu
             .
             'T
             is
             about
             Twenty
             Leagues
             in
             Circumference
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             very
             hot
             .
             It
             has
             towards
             the
             North
             a
             bank
             of
             Sand
             of
             about
             Twenty
             Leagues
             in
             Length
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             Sea
             makes
             a
             terrible
             Noise
             .
             There
             are
             some
             other
             Banks
             〈◊〉
             so
             as
             dangerous
             as
             that
             ,
             which
             have
             occasioned
             the
             loss
             of
             several
             Ships
             .
             On
             the
             South
             side
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             shelve
             of
             the
             same
             length
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             likewise
             beset
             with
             Rocks
             ,
             whose
             tops
             are
             sometimes
             seen
             above
             Water
             ;
             its
             extent
             is
             
             more
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             the
             surest
             place
             of
             Ancorage
             is
             on
             the
             South-West
             ,
             where
             is
             but
             fifteen
             ,
             sixteen
             ,
             or
             seventeen
             Fathom
             Water
             at
             the
             most
             .
          
           
             In
             advancing
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             we
             found
             the
             Isle
             of
             May
             ;
             that
             Island
             is
             about
             Eight
             or
             Nine
             Leagues
             distant
             from
             Boa-vista
             ,
             and
             is
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             the
             smallest
             of
             all
             the
             Islands
             of
             Cap-verd
             ,
             having
             but
             Eight
             Leagues
             in
             Circumference
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             stands
             high
             Mountains
             ;
             and
             towards
             the
             North
             is
             seen
             a
             Plain
             of
             above
             a
             League
             in
             Breadth
             ▪
             'T
             is
             likewise
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             extent
             of
             Sand
             ,
             which
             reaches
             a
             great
             way
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             there
             is
             also
             ,
             One
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             which
             renders
             the
             Sea
             very
             dangerous
             on
             that
             part
             .
             The
             figure
             of
             this
             Island
             is
             round
             ,
             it●
             Length
             and
             Breadth
             being
             almost
             aqual
             ▪
             It
             is
             bordered
             with
             several
             little
             Points
             ▪
             which
             make
             as
             many
             Capes
             .
             The
             common
             Road
             is
             on
             the
             South-West
             ,
             wher●
             is
             but
             Fifteen
             or
             16
             Fathom
             Water
             .
             Ye●
             behind
             a
             considerable
             high
             Point
             toward●
             the
             North
             ,
             is
             a
             convenient
             place
             for
             Anchorage
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             only
             Five
             or
             Si●
             Fathom
             Water
             .
             There
             is
             at
             the
             foot
             〈◊〉
             that
             Point
             a
             small
             Village
             of
             about
             Te●
             or
             Twelve
             Houses
             ,
             from
             which
             Strangers
             
             may
             receive
             considerable
             assistance
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             Rocks
             amongst
             the
             Clefts
             whereof
             do
             grow
             some
             herbs
             ,
             wherein
             consists
             almost
             all
             the
             Verdine
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             the
             Soil
             being
             generally
             very
             dry
             .
             This
             dryness
             joyned
             to
             the
             heats
             which
             are
             there
             excessive
             ,
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             we
             never
             see
             there
             either
             Oranges
             or
             Lemmons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fruit
             Trees
             consist
             in
             certain
             Fig
             Trees
             ,
             the
             fruit
             whereof
             hardly
             ever
             comes
             to
             be
             ripe
             :
             or
             if
             it
             sometimes
             happens
             ,
             that
             the
             colour
             of
             it
             is
             passable
             ,
             the
             tast
             of
             it
             is
             however
             bad
             ▪
             Those
             ill
             Fig-trees
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Trees
             ▪
             that
             bear
             Cotton
             ,
             are
             all
             that
             grow
             in
             that
             Island
             ▪
             but
             in
             recom●ence
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             wonderful
             number
             of
             ●oats
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             whole
             Traffick
             ●f
             the
             Country
             consists
             in
             those
             Animals
             ,
             ●●ce
             they
             vend
             every
             year
             an
             infinite
             ●umber
             of
             their
             Skins
             .
             Some
             little
             Horses
             ●here
             are
             ▪
             but
             wild
             ,
             as
             also
             Asses
             and
             Cows
             ▪
             but
             they
             abound
             extreamly
             in
             ●owls
             ;
             among
             others
             there
             are
             Partridg●●
             ,
             Geese
             ,
             and
             several
             Fowls
             which
             are
             ●nknown
             in
             Europe
             .
             In
             sundry
             parts
             ●ere
             is
             a
             certain
             reddish
             Salt
             proceeding
             ●●rtly
             from
             a
             subterranean
             Water
             ,
             and
             ●●rtly
             from
             the
             Water
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             they
             convey
             into
             the
             Salt
             Pits
             .
             The
             
             Inhabitants
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             a
             Tawny
             Colour
             ,
             live
             by
             Hunting
             and
             Fishing
             ;
             they
             catch
             Goats
             with
             Dogs
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             dexterous
             at
             that
             Exercise
             .
             As
             for
             Fish
             ▪
             especially
             the
             Salmon-Trouts
             ,
             Guilt●
             heads
             or
             Goldenies
             ,
             they
             have
             always
             ●
             great
             abundance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             St.
             James
             is
             the
             greatest
             o●
             all
             the
             Islands
             of
             Cap-verd
             ,
             and
             is
             abo●●
             45
             Leagues
             in
             its
             greatest
             length
             fro●
             South-East
             to
             North-East
             ;
             Ten
             in
             i●
             greatest
             Breadth
             ,
             and
             95
             in
             Circumference
             .
             What
             is
             called
             the
             High-Islan●
             is
             directly
             on
             the
             West
             Road
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             May
             ,
             excepting
             that
             the
             middle
             〈◊〉
             on
             the
             
               South
               West
            
             of
             
               Bo●
               ▪
               vista
            
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             advancing
             towards
             the
             West
             and
             
               Sou●●
               West
            
             ,
             quarters
             on
             the
             South
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Salt
             ,
             to
             the
             space
             of
             25
             Leagues
             fro●
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             
               South
               West
            
             to
             the
             
               Sout●
               East
            
             .
             The
             Land
             is
             of
             two
             Leagues
             ●●tent
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             Village
             called
             P●r●●●
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Bank-side
             ,
             the
             Situati●●
             whereof
             is
             very
             convenient
             ,
             being
             betwe●●
             two
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             all
             surrounded
             wi●●
             two
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             discharge
             themselv●●
             not
             far
             from
             that
             place
             into
             the
             Sea.
             Th●●
             2
             Rivers
             form
             2
             Bays
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             whi●●
             is
             called
             
               Port
               de
               Praye
            
             ,
             and
             can
             contain
             ●bove
             100
             Ships
             .
             That
             Port
             is
             situated
             b●hin●
             
             an
             Island
             ,
             sheltred
             from
             all
             Winds
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Canon
             reach
             ,
             something
             beyond
             the
             
               Port
               de
               Praye
            
             ,
             still
             advancing
             towards
             the
             Village
             ,
             is
             seen
             a
             Cape
             ,
             which
             the
             Portugals
             have
             named
             the
             Cape
             of
             Tubarao
             ;
             on
             the
             West
             of
             which
             is
             the
             other
             Bay
             ,
             called
             the
             Port
             of
             
               Ribeirra
               Corca
            
             ;
             this
             Port
             is
             situated
             as
             commodiously
             as
             the
             other
             :
             it
             is
             likewise
             between
             two
             Mountains
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             runs
             a
             River
             ,
             having
             its
             source
             two
             Leagues
             from
             thence
             ,
             which
             empties
             it self
             into
             the
             Sea
             by
             a
             Mouth
             of
             a
             Bowes
             shot
             breadth
             .
             There
             is
             in
             this
             Island
             a
             little
             City
             which
             goes
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             ;
             its
             Situation
             is
             very
             agreeable
             ,
             there
             is
             likewise
             another
             called
             St.
             James
             from
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             situated
             upon
             the
             Brow
             of
             a
             Hill.
             This
             last
             is
             the
             Capital
             not
             only
             of
             this
             Island
             but
             likewise
             of
             all
             the
             others
             ;
             it
             being
             also
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Portugals
             has
             his
             usual
             Residence
             .
             Somewhat
             more
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             upon
             a
             Point
             ,
             two
             Leagues
             from
             the
             
               Port
               de
               ●raye
            
             ,
             they
             have
             built
             a
             Fortress
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Ships
             ,
             that
             Anchor
             there
             ;
             and
             towards
             the
             North-West
             of
             that
             Point
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             
               Port
               de
               Canise
            
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             as
             great
             Convenienci●s
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Island
             is
             extreamly
             Fertile
             ,
             and
             the
             River
             of
             Corea
             ,
             which
             is
             Planted
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             with
             Coconuts
             ,
             Orange-Trees
             ,
             Lemon-Trees
             and
             other
             Fruit-Trees
             ,
             and
             some
             Cedars
             ,
             forms
             in
             my
             mind
             one
             o●
             the
             finest
             Prospects
             that
             can
             offer
             it self
             to
             the
             sight
             ;
             there
             's
             moreover
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Rice
             ,
             Mace
             ,
             and
             other
             Fruits
             o●
             all
             sorts
             ;
             as
             for
             Cattle
             ,
             you
             have
             for
             a●●
             use
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             May.
             
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             Fire
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             by
             reason
             o●
             its
             Flames
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             its
             high
             Mountains
             does
             vomit
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             is
             abou●
             Twelve
             Leagues
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             lies
             towards
             the
             
               South
               West
            
             of
             S.
             
               James
               ▪
            
             O●
             the
             
               North
               West
            
             a
             little
             Fort
             is
             situat●●
             at
             the
             Foot
             of
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Ships
             ,
             which
             Anchor
             in
             th●
             Haven
             that
             is
             hard
             by
             ;
             the
             rapidity
             o●
             its
             Current
             hindring
             it
             from
             being
             commodious
             .
             Those
             who
             will
             Anchor
             o●
             the
             East
             side
             ,
             must
             steer
             their
             Cour●●
             towards
             the
             North
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             by
             re●son
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             they
             will
             find
             it
             dif●●cult
             to
             get
             in
             .
             This
             Island
             is
             subject
             t●
             Whirlwinds
             and
             Hurricans
             ,
             which
             ma●●
             terrible
             havock
             there
             ;
             and
             the
             Water
             〈◊〉
             there
             so
             deep
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             that
             one
             cannot
             cast
             Anchor
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             but
             ne●
             the
             little
             Fort
             we
             h●ve
             newly
             m●ntione●
             ▪
          
           
           
             Some
             Four
             Leagues
             from
             that
             Island
             ,
             towards
             the
             South-West
             ,
             is
             the
             Isle
             of
             Brave
             ,
             almost
             a
             desert
             and
             uncultivated
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             more
             that
             are
             very
             small
             .
             On
             the
             West
             of
             Brave
             there
             is
             a
             convenient
             Road
             for
             the
             taking
             in
             fresh
             Water
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             South-East
             there
             is
             another
             much
             more
             commodious
             ;
             its
             depth
             is
             of
             Fifteen
             Fathom
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             greatest
             Ships
             may
             lie
             by
             the
             Banks
             of
             it
             without
             danger
             .
             Above
             the
             Haven
             is
             a
             very
             Populous
             Village
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             distance
             from
             thence
             an
             Hermitage
             ,
             the
             Situation
             whereof
             is
             very
             pleasant
             ;
             the
             Fruits
             of
             this
             Island
             are
             Figgs
             ,
             Mulbe●●es
             ,
             Melons
             and
             Maiz
             ;
             but
             it
             does
             not
             so
             much
             abound
             in
             Cattle
             as
             the
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Air
             of
             these
             Islands
             is
             generally
             ●ot
             and
             unhealthful
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             the
             ●nhabitants
             are
             tormented
             with
             Burn●●g
             Feavors
             ,
             Colicks
             ,
             Dissenteries
             ,
             and
             ●●veral
             other
             Diseases
             .
             There
             arise
             cer●●in
             Mists
             ,
             that
             seem
             of
             a
             Reddish
             Co●our
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             a
             very
             bad
             Smell
             ;
             this
             Country
             is
             situate
             between
             the
             Line
             and
             ●●e
             Tropick
             of
             Cancer
             :
             thus
             the
             Sun
             is
             ●erpendicular
             upon
             them
             twice
             a
             Year
             ,
             ●nd
             affords
             'em
             a
             couple
             of
             Summers
             :
             ●●wards
             the
             Month
             of
             June
             the
             Rains
             ●●gin
             ,
             and
             last
             almost
             without
             discontinuing
             ,
             
             until
             the
             midst
             of
             October
             ;
             but
             the
             worst
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             Rains
             are
             attended
             with
             Wind
             ,
             Lightning
             and
             Thunder
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             the
             most
             undaunted
             tremble
             .
             When
             this
             Season
             approaches
             ,
             the
             Air
             grows
             thick
             and
             dark
             ▪
             the
             Salt
             melts
             into
             Liquor
             ,
             and
             the
             Winds
             begin
             to
             strike
             a
             terror
             into
             People
             .
          
           
             We
             left
             these
             Islands
             on
             the
             Twelfth
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Second
             of
             August
             ,
             we
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             Sierra-Leona
             .
             Without
             seeing
             it
             ,
             we
             were
             certain
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             not
             far
             distant
             ;
             for
             according
             as
             we
             came
             nearer
             it
             ,
             we
             heard
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             a
             Wind
             which
             issued
             from
             that
             Mountain
             ,
             that
             resembled
             very
             much
             the
             Roaring
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             had
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Lions
            
             .
             In
             the
             Evening
             we
             went
             into
             the
             Pinnace
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             were
             on
             Land
             ,
             we
             heard
             a
             terrible
             noise
             ;
             it
             was
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Waves
             ,
             which
             being
             impetuously
             thru●●
             on
             between
             the
             Clifts
             of
             a
             Rock
             ,
             made
             in
             their
             fall
             a
             certain
             noise
             ,
             that
             is
             no●
             easie
             to
             be
             expressed
             ;
             this
             
               Mountain
               〈◊〉
               Lions
            
             begins
             at
             the
             Cape
             of
             Virginia
             ,
             an●
             ends
             at
             
               Cape
               Tagrin
            
             ,
             or
             Ledo
             ,
             which
             likewise
             bears
             the
             name
             of
             
               Sierra
               Leona
            
             .
             '
             T●●
             situated
             under
             the
             8
             th
             .
             Degree
             of
             Lat●tude
             ,
             and
             Thirteen
             Minutes
             of
             Longitude
             .
             
             'T
             is
             seen
             afar
             off
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             much
             higher
             than
             all
             on
             the
             North
             of
             that
             
               Cape
               ▪
            
             as
             also
             by
             reason
             it
             reaches
             very
             far
             into
             the
             Sea.
             This
             Country
             is
             Mountainous
             on
             the
             South-East
             ,
             but
             low
             ,
             flat
             and
             Marshy
             towards
             the
             North
             :
             There
             are
             to
             the
             Number
             of
             Thirteen
             Rivers
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             Mountains
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             all
             Planted
             on
             each
             side
             with
             Lemmon
             and
             Orange
             trees
             ,
             Pomegranates
             ,
             and
             other
             Trees
             ,
             which
             form
             an
             admirable
             Prospect
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             even
             to
             astonishment
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             3
             d.
             of
             August
             we
             cast
             Anchor
             in
             the
             Bay
             of
             that
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             our
             Commander
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             Five
             Barrs
             of
             Iron
             ,
             a
             Barrel
             of
             Brandy
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             Spanish
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Our
             Deputies
             were
             kindly
             received
             ;
             and
             our
             Presents
             were
             so
             acceptable
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Courtiers
             ,
             who
             looked
             like
             wretched
             Fisher-men
             ,
             asked
             ,
             double
             of
             all
             that
             was
             offered
             'em
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Repetition
             .
             We
             were
             not
             over-well
             pleased
             with
             this
             Complement
             ;
             but
             as
             we
             had
             occasion
             for
             Water
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             Oranges
             ,
             Lemons
             and
             other
             Refreshments
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             we
             ●ranted
             them
             what
             they
             desired
             .
             From
             
             that
             time
             those
             Caffres
             seem'd
             to
             us
             goo●
             tractable
             People
             ;
             they
             came
             every
             day
             on
             board
             us
             with
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             returned
             very
             much
             satisfied
             with
             our
             kindness
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             King
             being
             allued
             with
             our
             Easiness
             to
             grant
             him
             hi●
             Demand
             ,
             sent
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             expected
             the
             same
             Present
             should
             be
             made
             him
             the
             Third
             time
             ,
             if
             we
             desired
             to
             have
             leave
             to
             come
             on
             Shore
             .
             This
             procedure
             did
             so
             Nettle
             our
             Commander
             ,
             that
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             be
             revenged
             ,
             which
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             effect
             ,
             he
             dissembled
             his
             resentment
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             pleas'd
             to
             come
             on
             Board
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Pinnace
             he
             sent
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             endeavonr
             to
             give
             him
             satisfaction
             .
             The
             poor
             King
             not
             dreaming
             of
             any
             Treachery
             ,
             did
             not
             stick
             to
             come
             on
             Board
             ,
             where
             they
             only
             let
             in
             with
             him
             five
             or
             six
             of
             his
             Gentlemen
             ;
             he
             was
             so
             full
             o●
             confidence
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             sooner
             there
             ,
             but
             he
             went
             directly
             to
             the
             Captains
             Cabin
             ,
             where
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             a
             Treat
             was
             prepared
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             instead
             of
             what
             he
             expected
             ,
             he
             found
             there
             People
             who
             very
             r●dely
             put
             shackles
             upon
             his
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             .
             And
             what
             augmented
             the
             Suprize
             he
             was
             in
             to
             see
             himself
             so
             ill
             treated
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Commander
             
             after
             having
             remonstrated
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             too
             Brutal
             for
             so
             high
             a
             Dignity
             ,
             threatned
             to
             have
             him
             Hanged
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             punishment
             had
             attended
             very
             closely
             these
             menaces
             ,
             if
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Ship
             had
             not
             represented
             ,
             how
             the
             execution
             might
             have
             very
             ill
             consequences
             .
             Upon
             their
             instances
             ,
             the
             Commander
             changed
             his
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             :
             his
             Attendants
             being
             terrified
             at
             that
             sight
             ,
             leapt
             into
             their
             Canoes
             ,
             and
             scudded
             to
             Shore
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             them
             .
             No
             sooner
             were
             they
             there
             ,
             than
             they
             put
             themselves
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             Defence
             ,
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             coming
             on
             Land.
             Our
             Commander
             being
             full
             of
             Indignation
             at
             their
             daring
             to
             make
             Head
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             fearing
             perhaps
             lest
             they
             should
             believe
             it
             was
             for
             want
             of
             Courage
             that
             he
             doubled
             his
             Presents
             ,
             filled
             two
             Pinnaces
             with
             Souldiers
             ,
             whom
             he
             ordered
             to
             cut
             to
             pieces
             those
             miserable
             Wretches
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             the
             temerity
             to
             oppose
             their
             Landing
             .
             Those
             two
             Pinnaces
             being
             seconded
             by
             two
             more
             ,
             our
             Men
             dispersed
             the
             Cafres
             ,
             and
             took
             in
             spight
             of
             their
             Teeth
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             had
             occasion
             for
             :
             and
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             fully
             and
             finally
             ,
             our
             Commander
             caused
             their
             Houses
             and
             
             their
             Gardens
             to
             be
             Plundred
             ,
             and
             set
             Fire
             to
             the
             Temples
             of
             their
             Idols
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             King
             having
             saved
             himself
             by
             swimming
             ,
             seeing
             we
             had
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             lamentable
             condition
             we
             had
             reduced
             his
             Subjects
             to
             ,
             assembled
             all
             his
             Forces
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             a
             short
             time
             we
             saw
             a
             Thousand
             Canoes
             half
             loaden
             with
             Gabions
             coming
             down
             the
             River
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             to
             have
             set
             Fire
             to
             our
             Ship
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             our
             Lives
             :
             but
             their
             design
             had
             no
             effect
             by
             the
             diligence
             we
             used
             to
             get
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             pursue
             our
             Course
             .
          
           
             During
             our
             stay
             at
             
               Sierra
               Leona
            
             ,
             we
             met
             with
             some
             Hollanders
             who
             Traded
             along
             that
             Coast
             :
             They
             told
             us
             that
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Country
             had
             dealt
             with
             them
             as
             he
             had
             done
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             revenge
             they
             had
             paid
             him
             with
             the
             same
             Coyn
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             less
             than
             fifteen
             days
             ,
             he
             had
             had
             the
             affront
             of
             being
             Cast
             twice
             into
             the
             Sea.
             Our
             Commander
             was
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             the
             giving
             one
             of
             his
             Ships
             for
             the
             Hollander●
             Vessel
             ,
             thinking
             it
             to
             be
             more
             prope●
             than
             his
             own
             for
             the
             passing
             the
             Sands
             o●
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             running
             along
             these
             Coasts
             ,
             but
             was
             disswaded
             from
             i●
             by
             the
             Pilot.
             
          
           
           
             
               Sierra
               Leona
            
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             place
             in
             the
             World
             for
             the
             taking
             in
             fresh
             water
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             refreshments
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             fresh
             Water
             is
             admirably
             good
             ,
             there
             grows
             Millet
             ,
             Oranges
             ,
             Lemons
             ,
             Bananas
             ,
             Cocoes
             ,
             Wild-Grapes
             ,
             Sugar
             Canes
             ,
             Long
             Pepper
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             Fruits
             of
             all
             sort
             sand
             Species
             .
             There
             is
             moreover
             excellent
             wood
             both
             for
             Dying
             and
             Building
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             have
             provided
             our selves
             with
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             with
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             the
             Adventure
             which
             happened
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Fish
             is
             very
             excellent
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             quantity
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Rocks
             which
             we
             saw
             ,
             were
             covered
             ▪
             with
             great
             and
             excellent
             Oysters
             .
             Tho
             there
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             good
             fresh
             Water
             ,
             its
             goodness
             however
             does
             not
             continue
             in
             all
             Seasons
             ;
             for
             about
             the
             Moneth
             of
             May
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Rains
             ,
             't
             is
             there
             so
             unwholesome
             ,
             that
             in
             strangers
             it
             causes
             hot
             Feavors
             ,
             bloody
             Fluxes
             ,
             and
             other
             violent
             Diseases
             .
             The
             malignity
             of
             the
             Rain
             at
             that
             time
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             drops
             are
             so
             many
             blistors
             upon
             the
             Skin
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Worms
             in
             the
             Clothes
             :
             for
             which
             reason
             ,
             strangers
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             only
             fatal
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             provide
             themselves
             with
             Water
             ,
             until
             some
             Monthsafter
             it
             begins
             
             to
             fall
             ;
             because
             that
             towards
             the
             end
             it
             is
             more
             pure
             and
             less
             dangerous
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             the
             experience
             of
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             our
             Company
             having
             been
             incommoded
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             Country
             are
             not
             [
             however
             ]
             black
             .
             Their
             Complexion
             is
             something
             Tawny
             or
             Swarthy
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             several
             Figures
             with
             hot
             Irons
             in
             their
             Skins
             .
             One
             of
             their
             finest
             Ornaments
             is
             to
             boar
             their
             Ears
             and
             Nostrils
             ,
             which
             they
             embelish
             with
             Rings
             of
             Gold
             and
             other
             Metals
             .
             The
             Men
             and
             Women
             go
             all
             naked
             ,
             except
             a
             girdle
             made
             of
             the
             rind
             of
             a
             Tree
             ,
             which
             hangs
             down
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             Thighs
             .
             The
             further
             you
             go
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             the
             less
             Humanity
             you
             meet
             with
             ;
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             cruel
             ,
             and
             even
             eat
             one
             another
             ;
             those
             who
             dwell
             along
             the
             Sea
             Coasts
             ,
             are
             somewhat
             more
             tractable
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             frequent
             Commerce
             they
             have
             with
             the
             
               Europeans
               ▪
            
             The
             King
             that
             was
             Cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             be
             about
             Sixty
             Years
             old
             ,
             was
             neither
             handsome
             in
             body
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             generous
             temper
             ;
             His
             Habit
             was
             after
             the
             Moorish
             manner
             ,
             his
             Hat
             grey
             ,
             but
             had
             bare-feet
             ,
             wherein
             
             he
             was
             imitated
             by
             his
             Attendants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             FRom
             the
             sixteenth
             of
             August
             which
             was
             the
             day
             of
             our
             departure
             from
             
               Sierra
               Leona
            
             ,
             until
             the
             13
             th
             .
             of
             October
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             of
             our
             Arrival
             at
             Madagascar
             ,
             we
             had
             not
             any
             considerable
             Adventure
             .
             The
             first
             Port
             that
             we
             met
             with
             ,
             was
             that
             at
             Antongil
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             we
             had
             cast
             Anchor
             ,
             we
             went
             into
             a
             Pinnace
             ,
             wherein
             we
             set
             the
             white
             Flag
             ;
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Island
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             however
             with
             precaution
             ;
             for
             they
             assembled
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             armed
             with
             Arrows
             and
             Azagu●es
             ,
             which
             are
             Staves
             of
             about
             five
             or
             six
             foot
             long
             ,
             which
             they
             lance
             very
             dexterously
             against
             the
             Enemy
             .
             This
             made
             us
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             they
             designed
             to
             seize
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Opinion
             we
             would
             have
             returned
             on
             Board
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             the
             Insularies
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             fear
             we
             were
             in
             ,
             called
             out
             to
             us
             in
             Dutch
             ,
             and
             bid
             us
             be
             of
             good
             Courage
             ,
             
             and
             if
             we
             would
             come
             on
             Shore
             ,
             he
             would
             answer
             for
             't
             ,
             that
             no
             mischief
             should
             happen
             to
             us
             .
             The
             word
             of
             a
             Man
             we
             understood
             ,
             dissipated
             our
             Fears
             ;
             and
             we
             went
             on
             Shore
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             kindly
             received
             by
             the
             King
             in
             Person
             ,
             who
             was
             attended
             with
             a
             numerous
             Train
             .
             The
             King
             after
             having
             told
             us
             we
             were
             very
             welcome
             ,
             had
             us
             along
             to
             his
             Palace
             .
             It
             is
             situated
             upon
             a
             rising
             ground
             ,
             and
             Reintrenched
             on
             all
             sides
             :
             the
             inner
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             neat
             ,
             and
             all
             covered
             with
             extraordinary
             fine
             Mats
             .
             The
             King
             asked
             the
             Commander
             who
             he
             was
             ?
             whither
             he
             went
             ?
             and
             for
             what
             design
             he
             had
             Cast
             Anchor
             on
             his
             Island
             ?
             to
             which
             the
             Commander
             answer'd
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Men
             were
             Hollanders
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             Sailed
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Republick
             of
             Genoa
             .
             The
             King
             having
             interrupted
             him
             to
             inform
             himself
             of
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             Commander
             was
             surprised
             to
             hear
             him
             speak
             Dutch
             so
             well
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             have
             ,
             replied
             the
             King
             ,
             been
             the
             Slave
             of
             a
             Pilot
             called
             
               Iean
               Meas
            
             originally
             of
             Holland
             ;
             the
             necessity
             I
             was
             in
             ,
             of
             understanding
             his
             Tongue
             for
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             obliged
             me
             to
             learn
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             see
             to
             
             what
             perfection
             I
             attain'd
             in
             it
             .
             At
             our
             return
             from
             the
             Indies
             ,
             where
             we
             had
             been
             ,
             we
             were
             so
             shattered
             by
             a
             furious
             Tempest
             ,
             that
             it
             cast
             us
             upon
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             broke
             our
             Masts
             .
             After
             that
             we
             had
             refitted
             our
             Ship
             ,
             the
             day
             being
             appointed
             for
             our
             Departure
             ,
             the
             repugnance
             I
             had
             to
             the
             Name
             and
             Life
             of
             a
             Slave
             ,
             made
             me
             hide
             my self
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             remained
             ever
             since
             that
             time
             .
             Did
             not
             you
             call
             your self
             Diembro
             ,
             said
             the
             Commander
             ?
             how
             came
             you
             ,
             replied
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             know
             my
             Name
             ?
             because
             I
             had
             a
             Slave
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             rejoyn'd
             the
             Captain
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             your
             Features
             ,
             and
             whose
             Adventures
             were
             very
             like
             yours
             :
             I
             brought
             him
             hither
             by
             the
             Accident
             you
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             where
             he
             hid
             himself
             for
             fear
             of
             following
             me
             ,
             as
             you
             you
             say
             you
             did
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             am
             that
             
               John
               Meas
            
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             am
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             I
             meet
             again
             in
             you
             ,
             what
             I
             lost
             at
             my
             leaving
             of
             this
             Island
             .
             You
             are
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             replied
             the
             King
             ,
             looking
             upon
             him
             with
             joy
             ,
             you
             find
             again
             in
             me
             the
             Man
             whom
             you
             had
             ,
             and
             whom
             Heaven
             has
             preserved
             to
             render
             you
             greater
             Services
             ,
             than
             those
             you
             could
             have
             exacted
             from
             me
             at
             that
             time
             .
             You
             were
             a
             good
             Master
             to
             me
             ,
             
             pursued
             he
             ,
             embracing
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             justice
             ,
             that
             I
             remember
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             I
             meet
             with
             this
             occasion
             ,
             to
             testifie
             my
             sincere
             acknowledgments
             .
             I
             am
             obeyed
             by
             all
             here
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             likewise
             have
             all
             obey
             you
             :
             do
             here
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             fear
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             should
             have
             the
             boldness
             to
             contradict
             you
             .
             The
             Commander
             being
             surprized
             at
             so
             much
             Generosity
             ,
             gave
             him
             thanks
             for
             his
             offer
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             merit
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             desired
             the
             permission
             of
             changing
             some
             of
             his
             Merchandizes
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             King
             remained
             stedfast
             ;
             he
             would
             needs
             have
             him
             to
             take
             all
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Merchandizes
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             used
             amongst
             Friends
             of
             that
             Island
             ,
             he
             offered
             him
             his
             Wives
             ,
             and
             made
             others
             do
             the
             same
             to
             all
             those
             of
             his
             Ship
             ,
             As
             the
             Women
             of
             that
             Country
             are
             not
             very
             avaricious
             of
             their
             Caresses
             ,
             and
             the
             Europians
             are
             a
             singular
             good
             ragoust
             to
             them
             ,
             far
             from
             suffering
             us
             to
             beg
             their
             favours
             ,
             they
             offered
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             with
             so
             good
             a
             grace
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             very
             uncivil
             to
             have
             denied
             them
             .
          
           
           
             While
             our
             Men
             were
             diverting
             themselves
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             dissolv'd
             in
             Joy
             and
             Mirth
             ,
             Death
             came
             to
             disturb
             it
             ,
             and
             caused
             a
             Division
             ,
             which
             had
             like
             to
             have
             been
             the
             ruine
             of
             us
             all
             .
             The
             Vice-Commander
             having
             languished
             under
             a
             fit
             of
             Sickness
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             at
             last
             died
             some
             days
             after
             our
             Arrival
             at
             
               Madagascar
               ▪
            
             The
             Commander
             puts
             the
             Master
             of
             his
             Ship
             into
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             would
             needs
             have
             the
             other
             come
             on
             Board
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             obeying
             ,
             this
             last
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             Commander
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             understand
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             a
             Place
             that
             was
             his
             Due
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             go
             out
             of
             his
             Ship
             but
             by
             force
             :
             at
             the
             same
             time
             causing
             all
             his
             Canon
             to
             be
             Mounted
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Hold
             ,
             and
             prepared
             himself
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             to
             fight
             .
             On
             the
             Morrow
             the
             Commander
             seeing
             this
             Rebel
             had
             set
             up
             the
             Red
             Flagg
             ,
             made
             preparations
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             nothing
             was
             expected
             but
             the
             Hour
             of
             coming
             to
             Engagement
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             Boutefeu
             sent
             a
             Chaloupe
             to
             a
             convenient
             place
             to
             take
             in
             Water
             ;
             which
             the
             Commander
             perceiving
             ,
             filled
             his
             own
             with
             Souldiers
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             went
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             ordered
             the
             business
             ;
             that
             he
             constrained
             'em
             
             to
             yield
             themselves
             up
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             all
             into
             Fetters
             ,
             until
             he
             was
             made
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Design
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             posted
             himself
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             the
             other
             to
             stir
             from
             his
             place
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Rebels
             seeing
             himself
             shut
             up
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             besides
             his
             Men
             being
             weakened
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             Commander
             had
             taken
             ,
             repented
             of
             the
             fault
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             and
             fancied
             that
             the
             shortest
             way
             of
             reparation
             ,
             was
             to
             yield
             himself
             up
             at
             the
             Commanders
             Direction
             .
             And
             taking
             along
             with
             him
             some
             of
             the
             Ships
             Crew
             ,
             he
             went
             on
             Board
             ,
             the
             Commander
             ,
             where
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             had
             Fetters
             put
             upon
             his
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             cries
             of
             his
             Men
             ,
             who
             protested
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             was
             not
             released
             ,
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             fight
             to
             the
             extremity
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             any
             Quarter
             .
             This
             Bravado
             had
             so
             little
             effect
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             first
             resistance
             ,
             that
             was
             made
             to
             the
             two
             Pilots
             in
             the
             Commanders
             Name
             to
             come
             on
             board
             him
             ,
             they
             went
             thither
             as
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             were
             treated
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             others
             .
             Those
             who
             remained
             being
             daunted
             by
             the
             detention
             of
             their
             Leaders
             ,
             lost
             heart
             ,
             and
             yielded
             upon
             discretion
             .
             By
             order
             
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             War
             ,
             it
             was
             demanded
             of
             all
             the
             Officers
             ,
             that
             were
             revolted
             ,
             except
             the
             Master
             ,
             Which
             they
             would
             choose
             rather
             ,
             either
             to
             burn
             altogether
             with
             their
             Ship
             ,
             or
             to
             submit
             themselves
             blindly
             to
             whatsoever
             Orders
             the
             Commander
             should
             please
             to
             impose
             upon
             them
             ?
             'T
             is
             easie
             to
             conjecture
             that
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             live
             than
             to
             undergoe
             so
             hard
             a
             Death
             :
             and
             indeed
             they
             promised
             to
             be
             more
             supple
             than
             Gloves
             ,
             and
             protested
             after
             having
             asked
             pardon
             ,
             not
             to
             fall
             any
             more
             into
             such
             like
             faults
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Master's
             Punishment
             ,
             it
             was
             remitted
             until
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Ships
             to
             Genoa
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             such
             like
             disorders
             ,
             they
             divided
             the
             two
             Ship
             's
             Crew
             ,
             whereof
             the
             half
             was
             obliged
             to
             go
             board
             the
             other
             .
             This
             business
             did
             very
             much
             delay
             our
             Voyage
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             of
             continuing
             it
             ,
             being
             passed
             before
             that
             all
             was
             set
             to
             rights
             again
             ,
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             wait
             for
             another
             Monzoon
             ;
             but
             as
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             made
             good
             Chear
             ,
             and
             spent
             our
             time
             in
             Hunting
             ,
             Fishing
             ,
             gathering
             excellent
             Fruits
             with
             which
             the
             Island
             abounds
             ,
             we
             were
             easily
             comforted
             for
             that
             Rub
             in
             our
             Voyage
             .
          
           
           
             From
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Sofala
             to
             Madagascar
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             about
             a
             hundred
             and
             Ten
             Leagues
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Mozambiques
             Fourty
             four
             .
             It
             is
             situated
             on
             the
             East
             of
             the
             Coast
             of
             Zanguebar
             and
             the
             Cafrees
             ;
             between
             the
             Eleventh
             and
             Sixteenth
             degree
             of
             Southern
             Latitude
             ;
             and
             extends
             from
             72
             degrees
             of
             Longitude
             to
             81
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             about
             350
             Leagues
             in
             Length
             from
             the
             South
             to
             the
             North
             ;
             120
             in
             its
             greatest
             breadth
             ,
             and
             900
             in
             Circuit
             .
             The
             Island
             is
             divided
             into
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             which
             are
             almost
             all
             parted
             by
             great
             Rivers
             .
          
           
             The
             Air
             is
             healthful
             and
             temperate
             ,
             the
             soil
             very
             fertile
             in
             Fruits
             ,
             as
             Oranges
             ,
             Pome-citrons
             ,
             Lemons
             ,
             very
             large
             Melons
             ,
             and
             Pulse
             .
             It
             produces
             Ginger
             ,
             Rice
             ,
             Cotton
             ,
             Saffron
             ,
             and
             other
             excellent
             Roots
             .
             They
             gather
             Wax
             and
             Honey
             ;
             several
             sorts
             of
             Gums
             ,
             Balm
             ;
             Oyls
             ,
             whose
             effects
             are
             admirable
             .
             There
             are
             several
             Mines
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             :
             the
             Gold
             is
             much
             courser
             there
             than
             in
             Peru
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             Steel
             of
             this
             Country
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
             They
             have
             very
             choice
             Trees
             ;
             as
             Ebony
             ,
             Brazile
             and
             Sandale
             Wood
             ,
             Red
             ,
             Yellow
             and
             White
             ;
             Palm
             Trees
             of
             four
             or
             five
             sorts
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Insularies
             draw
             
             very
             great
             conveniences
             :
             and
             several
             others
             which
             are
             of
             no
             less
             profit
             than
             these
             .
             The
             Precious
             Stones
             which
             are
             most
             commonly
             found
             there
             ,
             are
             
               Topazes
               ,
               Amnectysts
               ,
               Emeraulds
               ,
               Sapphires
               ,
               Hyacinths
            
             and
             Agats
             .
             There
             are
             neither
             Lions
             ,
             Elephants
             nor
             Horses
             ;
             but
             abundance
             of
             Tame
             and
             Wild
             Swine
             ,
             Goats
             who
             bring
             forth
             four
             times
             in
             the
             Year
             .
             The
             Sheep
             are
             so
             fat
             ,
             that
             their
             Tayles
             weigh
             from
             twenty
             to
             five
             and
             twenty
             Pounds
             .
             The
             Swine
             and
             wild
             Boares
             are
             there
             much
             fatter
             and
             more
             delicate
             than
             those
             of
             Europe
             .
             There
             are
             likewise
             Porcupines
             ,
             whose
             flesh
             ,
             tho
             something
             harsh
             ,
             has
             a
             most
             particular
             gust
             .
             These
             Animals
             sleep
             there
             six
             Months
             together
             ,
             and
             during
             that
             time
             their
             skin
             is
             renewed
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             their
             Hedg-hogs
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             common
             in
             this
             Island
             .
             The
             Dogs
             here
             are
             very
             small
             ,
             and
             most
             part
             of
             them
             flat-nosed
             ,
             and
             without
             Hair
             ;
             the
             Monkeys
             are
             there
             in
             Troops
             ,
             never
             less
             than
             fifty
             together
             ,
             some
             are
             white
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             Fox
             ;
             they
             are
             cruel
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             tamed
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             some
             much
             smaller
             and
             browner
             ,
             that
             are
             much
             more
             docible
             .
             Some
             very
             large
             ,
             that
             only
             go
             upon
             their
             Hind
             Feet
             ,
             whose
             
             Skins
             are
             white
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             tawny
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             These
             love
             Women
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             meet
             with
             one
             ,
             they
             help
             one
             another
             to
             violate
             her
             every
             one
             in
             his
             turn
             ,
             after
             which
             they
             tear
             her
             in
             pieces
             .
             There
             are
             those
             ,
             whose
             Eyes
             sparkle
             like
             burning
             Coales
             ;
             these
             are
             look'd
             upon
             as
             much
             the
             siner
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             so
             wild
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             they
             starve
             themselves
             to
             Death
             .
             They
             have
             great
             Numbers
             of
             Martins
             ,
             Weasels
             and
             Squirrels
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Scorpions
             ,
             Spiders
             ,
             Cheeselips
             ,
             and
             other
             hurtful
             Animals
             ,
             whose
             Venom
             is
             so
             subtile
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             present
             Death
             to
             them
             who
             are
             stung
             .
             All
             manner
             of
             Gumm
             is
             there
             very
             plentiful
             .
             The
             Island
             is
             inhabited
             both
             by
             Whites
             and
             Blacks
             ;
             these
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             a
             middle
             Stature
             ;
             and
             their
             Hair
             is
             black
             and
             Curled
             :
             The
             Whites
             are
             somewhat
             bigger
             ,
             their
             Hair
             is
             less
             black
             ,
             less
             frizled
             ,
             and
             much
             longer
             ;
             they
             shave
             their
             Beards
             ,
             and
             are
             tractable
             and
             humane
             ,
             because
             they
             inhabit
             towards
             the
             Coasts
             .
             But
             they
             who
             dwell
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             never
             shave
             their
             Beards
             ,
             nor
             cut
             their
             Hair.
             They
             are
             Brutal
             Savages
             ,
             and
             without
             integrity
             ,
             like
             the
             Cafres
             .
             Treachery
             and
             Revenge
             are
             their
             Vertues
             ;
             and
             those
             
             who
             are
             the
             best
             instructed
             in
             'em
             are
             the
             most
             esteemed
             ;
             but
             Charity
             and
             Compassion
             are
             Monsters
             which
             they
             have
             a
             horrour
             for
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             have
             the
             least
             grain
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             reviled
             and
             contemned
             .
             Idleness
             is
             natural
             to
             'em
             ,
             and
             they
             spend
             most
             of
             their
             time
             in
             singing
             and
             dancing
             .
             Notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             they
             have
             Workmen
             ,
             as
             Smiths
             ,
             Carpenters
             ,
             Potters
             ,
             Cord-makers
             ,
             and
             Weavers
             that
             are
             expert
             enough
             in
             their
             Trades
             ;
             some
             Goldsmiths
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             none
             of
             the
             most
             dexterous
             .
             Fishing
             and
             Hunting
             are
             their
             ordinary
             Occupations
             .
          
           
             The
             places
             ,
             whither
             they
             retire
             ,
             are
             very
             pitiful
             Cottages
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             they
             are
             used
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             with
             as
             much
             joy
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             most
             glorious
             Palaces
             .
             When
             these
             Hutts
             are
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             be
             inhabited
             ,
             the
             Proprietors
             fix
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Entrance
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Feast
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             invite
             their
             Relations
             and
             Friends
             ;
             every
             one
             goes
             thither
             with
             Presents
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             forbidden
             to
             come
             with
             empty
             hands
             ;
             and
             those
             presents
             consist
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Iron
             ,
             Corn
             and
             Utensils
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             use
             with
             '
             em
             .
             Some
             give
             Oxen
             ,
             Sheep
             ,
             Goats
             ,
             Fruits
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             mounts
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Entertainment
             ,
             the
             Proprietor
             finds
             himself
             
             largely
             re-imbursed
             for
             his
             Building
             and
             his
             Entertainment
             .
             The
             Feast
             lasts
             for
             some
             days
             ,
             during
             which
             they
             commit
             several
             Excesses
             .
             Their
             way
             of
             living
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             neither
             Tables
             ,
             Chairs
             ,
             Seats
             ,
             Table-Cloathes
             ,
             Napkins
             ,
             Beds
             or
             Pillows
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             whether
             it
             be
             for
             eating
             or
             drinking
             ,
             they
             have
             only
             a
             pitiful
             Mat
             spread
             upon
             the
             Floor
             .
          
           
             The
             Common
             People
             go
             almost
             all
             naked
             ,
             and
             often
             without
             hiding
             what
             we
             dare
             not
             discover
             .
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             Drawers
             ,
             which
             reaches
             down
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             Legs
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             is
             covered
             very
             negligently
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             Cotton
             .
             The
             Women
             are
             clothed
             with
             certain
             Robes
             ,
             which
             reach
             but
             to
             their
             knees
             :
             some
             of
             those
             Robes
             have
             Sleeves
             ,
             and
             others
             none
             .
             They
             wear
             under
             them
             a
             kind
             of
             Drawers
             ,
             which
             differs
             little
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Men.
             They
             have
             a
             Handkerchief
             upon
             their
             Necks
             ,
             much
             like
             to
             those
             of
             France
             and
             England
             .
             Those
             Robes
             are
             made
             of
             Cotton
             ,
             rinds
             of
             Trees
             ,
             and
             of
             Silk
             of
             several
             Colours
             ,
             garnished
             with
             Guimps
             and
             Laces
             ,
             that
             differ
             much
             from
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             Stuffs
             .
             All
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             go
             bare-headed
             and
             bare-footed
             ;
             except
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             certain
             Race
             ,
             whose
             Men
             wear
             a
             Bonnet
             much
             like
             a
             Jesuites
             Cap
             ;
             and
             the
             Women
             an
             Hood
             or
             Ornament
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Pyramid
             which
             falls
             down
             upon
             their
             Shoulders
             .
          
           
             Their
             Weddings
             are
             Celebrated
             with
             very
             few
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             upon
             very
             slight
             pretexts
             the
             Men
             put
             away
             their
             Wives
             .
             As
             it
             is
             neither
             a
             sin
             nor
             scandal
             to
             Caress
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             Men
             and
             Women
             make
             no
             scruple
             of
             doing
             so
             ;
             and
             when
             Lovers
             are
             taken
             in
             the
             Fact
             ,
             they
             are
             acquitted
             for
             a
             Present
             of
             little
             Value
             .
             For
             the
             Maids
             to
             Prostitute
             themselves
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             good
             honest
             Trade
             :
             the
             more
             they
             gain
             thereby
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             they
             esteemed
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             notorious
             Gallantry
             is
             the
             most
             ready
             way
             to
             Marriage
             .
             It
             is
             accounted
             a
             kind
             of
             shame
             for
             Maidens
             not
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             before
             they
             are
             Contracted
             :
             they
             must
             first
             of
             all
             have
             made
             several
             Tryals
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             not
             Wit
             to
             find
             Gallants
             ,
             their
             Mothers
             have
             the
             goodness
             to
             furnish
             'em
             with
             the
             means
             of
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             'em
             to
             keep
             those
             whose
             Mistresses
             they
             are
             .
             With
             all
             this
             facility
             
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             Chaste
             as
             the
             Tongue
             of
             the
             Women
             of
             Madagascar
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             one
             is
             more
             lascivious
             and
             more
             debauched
             than
             Lais
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             take
             for
             a
             Lucretia
             ,
             if
             youdid
             not
             know
             her
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             Person
             dies
             ,
             all
             the
             Relations
             assemble
             to
             wash
             the
             Body
             ;
             after
             which
             they
             deck
             the
             Deceased
             with
             his
             finest
             Attire
             ;
             put
             him
             on
             Rings
             ,
             Pendants
             and
             Bracelets
             ,
             afterwards
             they
             wrap
             him
             up
             in
             fine
             Linnen
             ,
             and
             a●
             last
             in
             a
             Mat
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             carried
             to
             his
             Grave
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             but
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             there
             are
             wholl●
             different
             .
             When
             they
             have
             washed
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             cut
             of
             all
             ,
             their
             Hair
             ,
             they
             pu●
             a
             Crown
             of
             the
             finest
             Flowers
             that
             can
             be
             found
             upon
             their
             Heads
             ,
             then
             the
             Relations
             and
             Domesticks
             bewail
             and
             lament
             round
             the
             Body
             with
             Grimaces
             that
             raise
             Horrour
             .
             After
             the
             Tears
             have
             made
             a
             pawse
             ,
             the
             most
             Ancient
             of
             the
             Relations
             makes
             a
             kind
             of
             Funeral
             Oration
             which
             contains
             the
             Life
             and
             most
             Memorable
             Actions
             of
             the
             Defunct
             .
             After
             which
             they
             make
             a
             terrible
             noise
             in
             tingling
             upon
             Copper
             Basons
             ,
             to
             the
             noise
             of
             which
             they
             dance
             
             ●fter
             an
             odd
             kind
             of
             manner
             ;
             which
             ●ome
             of
             them
             leave
             off
             doing
             on
             a
             sud●en
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             discourse
             their
             dead
             kins●an
             .
             They
             ask
             him
             why
             he
             let
             himself
             ●ye
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             for
             want
             of
             Money
             ,
             Jew●●s
             ,
             Precious
             Stones
             ?
             if
             life
             was
             a
             bur●en
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             want
             any
             thing
             ?
             One
             day
             is
             spent
             in
             these
             fooleries
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Relations
             do
             so
             tire
             '
             em●elves
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             need
             of
             repose
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             re-assemble
             the
             next
             ●ay
             at
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Deceast
             ,
             where
             ●hey
             are
             entertained
             with
             a
             Funeral
             Re●ast
             :
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             as
             much
             as
             e●er
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             without
             disconti●uing
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             give
             great
             sighs
             ▪
             ●irst
             looking
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             upon
             ●he
             Dead
             ,
             around
             whom
             there
             are
             burn●ng
             Lamps
             .
             On
             the
             Third
             day
             they
             ●ut
             him
             into
             a
             Coffin
             ,
             made
             of
             two
             Trees
             ,
             bored
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             joyn
             together
             very
             neatly
             .
             Afterwards
             they
             carry
             him
             into
             a
             spick
             span
             new
             Hutt
             ▪
             wherein
             they
             put
             him
             into
             a
             Grave
             of
             six
             foot
             high
             ;
             and
             round
             it
             a
             Pannier
             of
             Rice
             ;
             and
             a
             Pipe
             and
             Tobacco
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Chaffingdish
             ,
             a
             Sute
             of
             Clothes
             ,
             and
             generally
             a
             little
             ●f
             all
             things
             which
             they
             believe
             he
             will
             ●ave
             occasion
             for
             in
             his
             Journey
             to
             the
             
             other
             World.
             They
             shut
             up
             the
             H●●
             with
             a
             great
             Stone
             ,
             and
             they
             offer
             som●
             living
             Creatures
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             would
             be
             favourable
             to
             him
             in
             the
             cours●
             of
             his
             Voyage
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Year
             is
             spent
             in
             mour●ing
             ,
             and
             his
             Memory
             is
             so
             precious
             ,
             tha●
             his
             Relatives
             make
             him
             the
             only
             subje●●
             of
             their
             Discourse
             .
             It
             is
             he
             ,
             whom
             the●
             invoke
             in
             their
             distresses
             ,
             and
             who●
             they
             Consult
             in
             Affairs
             of
             moment
             ;
             an●
             for
             their
             being
             the
             better
             understoo●
             they
             go
             seek
             out
             his
             Soul
             where
             they
             i●
             magine
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             Idolaters
             or
             without
             an●
             shadow
             of
             Religion
             .
             Others
             toward●
             the
             Coasts
             are
             Mahometans
             .
             The
             fir●●
             are
             Superstitious
             and
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             the●
             are
             afraid
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Some
             Ide●
             they
             have
             of
             a
             First
             Being
             ,
             who
             has
             Created
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             believ●
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             adore
             him
             ,
             an●
             they
             pay
             him
             no
             Honour
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             whe●
             they
             are
             near
             the
             end
             ,
             whether
             thro
             age
             o●
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             confess
             their
             sins
             to
             him
             ▪
             and
             ask
             his
             pardon
             for
             '
             em
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Dev●
             whom
             they
             call
             the
             Malign
             and
             Invisibl●
             Being
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             a
             clearer
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             he
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             who
             give●
             and
             takes
             away
             Life
             :
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             o●
             
             ●ll
             the
             evil
             which
             Men
             do
             ,
             and
             all
             ●he
             Mischief
             which
             happens
             to
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             pray
             and
             Sacrifice
             to
             ●im
             for
             the
             making
             him
             propitious
             ,
             that
             ●e
             may
             ward
             from
             their
             Heads
             ,
             the
             mis●hiefs
             with
             which
             they
             are
             threatned
             .
             Besides
             these
             two
             beings
             ,
             they
             acknow●edge
             a
             Third
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Dian●anans
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Rich●s
             .
             They
             think
             it
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             renders
             Men
             happy
             ,
             and
             on
             whom
             depends
             their
             Felicity
             .
             They
             have
             furthermore
             a
             confused
             Idea
             ,
             at
             least
             those
             towards
             the
             Coasts
             ,
             of
             Angels
             ,
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               Eve
               ,
               No●b
            
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             they
             ●eceived
             from
             the
             Europeans
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             not
             operate
             any
             good
             effect
             ,
             and
             if
             ●hey
             have
             Feasts
             and
             Fasts
             ,
             it
             is
             thro
             a
             meer
             caprice
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             from
             Father
             to
             Son.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             perhaps
             from
             the
             same
             source
             ,
             ●hat
             they
             have
             received
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             they
             observe
             very
             fantastically
             at
             ●
             certain
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             in
             the
             fol●owing
             manner
             .
             On
             the
             day
             before
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             all
             the
             Kindred
             assemble
             at
             ●he
             Childs
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             and
             fuddle
             ●hemselves
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Drink
             that
             is
             〈◊〉
             sweet
             as
             Mead
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             some●hat
             heated
             ,
             some
             tingle
             upon
             Basons
             ;
             
             others
             skirmish
             with
             their
             Targets
             ,
             an●
             Azagays
             ,
             while
             the
             Young
             Men
             an●
             Maids
             dance
             to
             the
             sounds
             of
             those
             B●sons
             which
             serve
             them
             instead
             of
             M●sick
             .
             When
             they
             are
             weary
             ,
             they
             fa●●
             to
             their
             Mead
             again
             ,
             and
             fox
             themselv●●
             anew
             at
             a
             certain
             hour
             of
             the
             Night
             .
             Th●
             Mother
             takes
             the
             Child
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             and
             goes
             to
             lie
             alo●●
             with
             it
             in
             a
             Hut
             built
             on
             purpose
             ●
             Moneth
             before
             .
             At
             break
             of
             day
             sh●
             washes
             all
             her
             own
             body
             ,
             and
             does
             th●
             same
             to
             that
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             whom
             she
             dec●●
             up
             like
             a
             Puppet
             ,
             with
             Pendants
             ,
             Brac●lets
             and
             a
             Neck-lace
             of
             a
             Value
             confo●mable
             to
             her
             condition
             .
             Hereupo●
             she
             goes
             to
             find
             out
             her
             Husband
             an●
             his
             Guests
             ,
             and
             the
             thinkling
             is
             renewed
             but
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             all
             this
             noise
             giv●
             way
             to
             silence
             ,
             during
             which
             ,
             all
             tho●●
             who
             have
             been
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Venery
             a●●
             obliged
             to
             retire
             ,
             and
             likewise
             those
             wh●●
             are
             suspected
             of
             having
             layn
             that
             Nigh●
             with
             their
             Wives
             ;
             for
             all
             is
             Mystery
             i●
             this
             occasion
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Father
             of
             th●
             Child
             had
             toucht
             his
             Wife
             the
             Nig●●
             before
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             defer
             t●●
             Ceremony
             .
             Besides
             this
             precaution
             ,
             the●
             have
             also
             that
             of
             sending
             those
             awa●
             from
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             wh●
             
             carry
             about
             them
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             red
             colour
             ,
             because
             their
             presence
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             would
             hinder
             the
             stopping
             of
             the
             bloud
             in
             the
             Wound
             ,
             All
             being
             thus
             disposed
             ,
             the
             Priest
             approaches
             with
             measured
             steps
             ,
             and
             with
             Devotion
             takes
             the
             Knife
             destined
             to
             that
             use
             ,
             and
             ties
             a
             Napkin
             on
             his
             left
             Leg
             ;
             the
             Father
             and
             Unckles
             of
             the
             Child
             do
             the
             same
             upon
             their
             Arms
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             Equipage
             they
             follow
             the
             Priest
             thro
             the
             Door
             situated
             on
             the
             West
             ,
             into
             the
             Hut
             ,
             where
             the
             Mother
             is
             in
             Bed
             with
             the
             Child
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             after
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             Fore-skin
             is
             cast
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             Circumcised
             be
             a
             Slave
             ;
             but
             if
             free
             ,
             the
             Fore-skin
             is
             put
             upon
             the
             Yelk
             of
             an
             Egg
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Father
             or
             Unckle
             of
             the
             Child
             receive
             it
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
             After
             having
             put
             upon
             the
             Wound
             a
             Mixture
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             Cock
             and
             the
             Juice
             of
             Herbs
             ,
             the
             Child
             is
             brought
             back
             to
             his
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             with
             Huzzas
             and
             Acclamations
             ,
             which
             last
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             To
             see
             these
             Grimaces
             ,
             one
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Insularies
             are
             very
             Religious
             ,
             and
             very
             tender
             of
             their
             Children
             ;
             however
             we
             may
             affirm
             ,
             they
             are
             nothing
             less
             than
             that
             ;
             for
             indeed
             they
             
             neither
             sincerity
             nor
             affection
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             prove
             .
             When
             they
             have
             a
             Child
             born
             ,
             they
             give
             notice
             thereof
             to
             their
             Priests
             ,
             who
             make
             those
             ignorant
             People
             believe
             ,
             they
             read
             in
             the
             Stars
             all
             that
             happens
             upon
             Earth
             .
             The
             Priest
             pretends
             to
             consult
             the
             Heavens
             upon
             what
             is
             to
             happen
             to
             the
             Child
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             humour
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             he
             speaks
             well
             or
             ill
             of
             his
             future
             inclinations
             :
             and
             if
             His
             Holiness
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             born
             under
             an
             ill
             Constellation
             ,
             that
             his
             manners
             will
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             wicked
             ,
             cruel
             and
             bloudy
             minded
             ,
             from
             that
             moment
             the
             Child
             is
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             House
             and
             cast
             into
             a
             Bush
             ,
             where
             it
             serves
             for
             food
             unto
             the
             Beasts
             .
             If
             a
             Woman
             during
             her
             big-belly
             finds
             her self
             more
             ill
             than
             usually
             ,
             they
             stick
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             the
             Child
             who
             torments
             her
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             an
             ill
             Omen
             :
             whereupon
             they
             give
             the
             Mother
             a
             certain
             Potion
             ,
             which
             kills
             the
             Child
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             wait
             till
             it
             be
             born
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sooner
             born
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             cast
             into
             a
             Ditch
             ,
             or
             into
             Water
             .
             This
             inhumanity
             is
             so
             general
             ,
             that
             all
             Women
             both
             Free
             and
             Slaves
             ,
             make
             no
             scruple
             of
             losing
             their
             Fruit
             upon
             any
             pretext
             whatsoever
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             by
             reason
             that
             
             the
             Mother
             being
             a
             Slave
             ,
             takes
             it
             ill
             to
             see
             her self
             put
             away
             by
             her
             Master
             ,
             who
             has
             deflowred
             her
             :
             sometimes
             for
             that
             a
             white
             Maid
             being
             got
             with
             Child
             by
             a
             Blackmore
             ,
             has
             some
             horrour
             of
             being
             the
             Mother
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             a
             different
             colour
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             that
             a
             Maid
             having
             got
             an
             itch
             to
             Libertinisme
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             Marry
             ,
             chooses
             rather
             to
             kill
             her
             Children
             ,
             than
             take
             the
             trouble
             of
             breeding
             them
             up
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Women
             are
             unnatural
             ,
             the
             Men
             do
             not
             fall
             short
             of
             them
             in
             that
             ill
             Quality
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             happens
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             expires
             in
             the
             Delivery
             ,
             the
             Father
             causes
             the
             Child
             to
             be
             put
             in
             the
             same
             Coffin
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               better
               for
               it
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               by
               Strangers
               .
            
             Besides
             these
             unhappy
             pretences
             of
             getting
             rid
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             there
             are
             a
             hundred
             others
             caused
             by
             Superstition
             :
             thus
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             this
             Island
             ,
             as
             voluptuous
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             however
             so
             thinly
             populated
             .
             Those
             who
             inhabit
             towards
             the
             Coasts
             being
             become
             more
             humane
             thro
             Commerce
             with
             strangers
             ,
             are
             something
             less
             easie
             to
             put
             their
             Children
             to
             Death
             .
             When
             the
             Priest
             has
             told
             them
             his
             Sentiment
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             no
             good
             hopes
             ,
             there
             are
             those
             who
             will
             have
             
             them
             educated
             privately
             by
             Slaves
             ,
             who
             bring
             them
             up
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             they
             may
             overcome
             by
             that
             means
             their
             ill
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             Island
             is
             governed
             by
             several
             Kings
             ,
             who
             are
             almost
             always
             in
             War.
             Their
             Armes
             are
             Bows
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             Javelins
             and
             Targets
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             want
             Courage
             ,
             but
             they
             Fight
             without
             Rules
             and
             Art.
             Their
             principal
             dexterity
             consists
             in
             surprizing
             the
             Enemy
             in
             an
             advantageous
             Place
             ,
             and
             keeping
             him
             in
             play
             ,
             while
             the
             others
             secure
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             burn
             all
             they
             meet
             with
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             Women
             take
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             seek
             out
             all
             means
             of
             diversion
             ,
             but
             they
             dare
             not
             be
             unfaithful
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             those
             who
             love
             them
             ;
             believing
             that
             if
             they
             had
             any
             favour
             to
             their
             prejudice
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             killed
             or
             dangerously
             wounded
             :
             whereas
             by
             making
             good
             chear
             without
             having
             to
             do
             with
             Men
             ,
             the
             Husband
             would
             become
             both
             stronger
             and
             more
             couragious
             .
          
           
             During
             our
             abode
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             King
             Diembro
             having
             marcht
             against
             His
             Enemies
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             Seven
             Thousand
             Men
             ,
             we
             went
             upon
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             saw
             the
             field
             of
             Battel
             .
             The
             
             two
             Armies
             being
             in
             sight
             ,
             they
             began
             confusedly
             with
             Javelins
             ;
             then
             endeavouring
             to
             join
             ,
             the
             strongest
             flung
             his
             Man
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             without
             remission
             ;
             the
             Fight
             was
             long
             and
             doubtful
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             ,
             Diembro
             had
             the
             advantage
             ,
             tho
             he
             was
             much
             inferiour
             in
             Number
             ,
             those
             who
             remain
             Conquerors
             ,
             return
             to
             their
             Homes
             singing
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             noise
             comes
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             made
             Nobles
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             some
             days
             before
             that
             of
             the
             Battel
             ,
             there
             are
             Detachments
             drawn
             out
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             skirmish
             ;
             those
             who
             are
             the
             strongest
             cut
             their
             Enemies
             Heads
             off
             ,
             and
             carry
             and
             lay
             them
             at
             the
             Kings
             feet
             ,
             who
             Caresses
             'em
             very
             highly
             ,
             and
             gives
             'em
             the
             Title
             of
             Noblemen
             :
             if
             in
             the
             following
             Wars
             ,
             those
             Noblemen
             bring
             still
             more
             Heads
             ,
             they
             are
             qualify'd
             proportionably
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             Enemies
             are
             as
             so
             many
             steps
             ,
             which
             raise
             'em
             to
             the
             highest
             Offices
             and
             Dignities
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             make
             Peace
             ,
             the
             first
             means
             to
             attain
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             Presents
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             the
             day
             for
             the
             Treaty
             .
             The
             day
             being
             come
             ,
             both
             Armies
             set
             '
             emselves
             
             in
             Battel-Array
             upon
             the
             Banks
             of
             a
             River
             ,
             which
             parts
             'em
             :
             They
             kill
             a
             Bull
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             Liver
             ,
             Kings
             send
             one
             another
             a
             Portion
             ,
             whereof
             they
             and
             their
             Generals
             eat
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             Deputies
             :
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             swear
             to
             execute
             punctually
             the
             Articles
             of
             Peace
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             newly
             agreed
             to
             ;
             which
             commonly
             consist
             in
             never
             poysoning
             the
             Waters
             nor
             Cattel
             more
             ;
             and
             in
             not
             burning
             the
             Houses
             ,
             and
             in
             abstaining
             from
             all
             Pillage
             :
             Wishing
             that
             the
             Liver
             they
             eat
             may
             serve
             'em
             for
             Poison
             ,
             if
             they
             speak
             against
             their
             Thoughts
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             AFter
             five
             whole
             Moneths
             stay
             at
             Madagascar
             ,
             we
             departed
             from
             thence
             on
             the
             16
             th
             of
             March
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             12
             th
             .
             of
             June
             we
             arrived
             at
             Sumatra
             .
             We
             cast
             Anchor
             in
             the
             Port
             of
             Sillebar
             ,
             where
             we
             took
             in
             Peper
             and
             some
             other
             refreshments
             .
             In
             Cruising
             along
             the
             Coasts
             we
             took
             two
             Joncks
             
             that
             we
             met
             with
             .
             All
             the
             People
             they
             had
             on
             Board
             ,
             leapt
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             except
             a
             Woman
             ,
             whom
             all
             the
             Italians
             vitiated
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             our
             Officers
             ,
             after
             the
             most
             bruitish
             manner
             imaginable
             ;
             when
             their
             Rage
             was
             glutted
             ,
             they
             let
             her
             go
             ,
             but
             she
             was
             no
             sooner
             on
             Land
             ,
             than
             her
             Husband
             stab'd
             her
             to
             Death
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             28
             th
             .
             we
             made
             Sail
             towards
             Indrapoura
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             way
             we
             took
             two
             Joncks
             more
             of
             Arquin
             ,
             that
             were
             laded
             with
             Pepper
             ,
             Sandalewood
             ,
             Camphire
             and
             such
             like
             things
             .
             On
             the
             29
             th
             .
             we
             arriv'd
             at
             Indrapoura
             ,
             where
             we
             bought
             what
             we
             wanted
             .
             We
             expected
             to
             have
             met
             with
             some
             more
             Joncks
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             already
             departed
             .
          
           
             From
             thence
             we
             made
             towards
             the
             Sonda
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             after
             that
             we
             were
             in
             the
             Streights
             ,
             Fourteen
             Holland
             Ships
             came
             thundring
             upon
             us
             .
             They
             came
             from
             Batavia
             ,
             with
             Orders
             from
             the
             Company
             to
             bring
             us
             thither
             either
             by
             fair
             means
             or
             foul
             ;
             immediately
             they
             Summon'd
             our
             Commander
             ,
             who
             very
             bravely
             made
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               not
               a
               Man
               to
               yield
               till
               after
               having
               bravely
               defended
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               perhaps
               ,
               how
            
             
             
               strong
               soever
               they
               might
               be
               ,
               they
               would
               find
               it
               difficult
               to
               constrain
               him
               to
               it
               .
            
             The
             Hollanders
             not
             thinking
             to
             have
             met
             with
             so
             resolute
             a
             Man
             ,
             sent
             to
             Batavia
             to
             know
             what
             they
             were
             to
             do
             ;
             the
             Answer
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             press
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             found
             themselves
             too
             weak
             to
             perform
             their
             Commissions
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Reinforcement
             that
             was
             coming
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             Man
             of
             War
             advantageously
             fitted
             out
             ,
             whose
             help
             was
             in
             no
             wise
             necessary
             .
             The
             Hollanders
             having
             received
             this
             Order
             ,
             bid
             us
             with
             an
             imperious
             Tone
             ,
             bring
             to
             them
             our
             Flag
             and
             strike
             Sail
             ,
             or
             they
             would
             sink
             us
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
             This
             daunted
             our
             Commander
             ,
             who
             had
             had
             time
             to
             think
             of
             what
             he
             was
             to
             do
             :
             he
             became
             pensive
             uneasie
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             he
             had
             reason
             so
             to
             be
             .
             His
             Men
             had
             still
             in
             mind
             the
             Dispute
             at
             Madagascar
             ;
             he
             knew
             they
             hated
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             waited
             for
             an
             opportunity
             to
             be
             revenged
             for
             the
             affront
             he
             had
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             These
             Considerations
             made
             him
             inclinable
             to
             yield
             ;
             but
             before
             he
             came
             to
             that
             Resolution
             ,
             he
             took
             Council
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             unanimously
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             follow
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Strongest
             ,
             
             since
             their
             loss
             was
             infallible
             ,
             if
             they
             persisted
             to
             make
             resistance
             ;
             this
             Resolution
             was
             applauded
             by
             all
             the
             Ships
             Crew
             ,
             whose
             disunion
             was
             so
             visible
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             hardly
             have
             lived
             longer
             together
             :
             thus
             the
             Hollanders
             were
             received
             with
             open
             Arms.
             We
             were
             overjoy'd
             at
             the
             changing
             of
             our
             Masters
             ,
             and
             never
             were
             any
             Men
             better
             pleased
             with
             coming
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             than
             our
             Men
             were
             to
             go
             into
             it
             .
             If
             the
             passion
             of
             Separating
             had
             not
             been
             so
             great
             among
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             have
             made
             their
             Escape
             by
             Night
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Batavia
             ,
             for
             our
             Ship
             was
             a
             swift
             Sailer
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             so
             heavy
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             always
             twenty
             four
             Hours
             more
             advanced
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             15
             th
             .
             of
             July
             ,
             the
             Commander
             of
             the
             Hollander
             ,
             called
             
               Jacob
               vander
               Meule
            
             came
             on
             Board
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             General
             of
             
             Batavia's
             name
             ,
             took
             an
             Inventory
             of
             all
             he
             found
             there
             .
             After
             having
             written
             our
             Names
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             place
             of
             our
             Birth
             ,
             those
             whom
             they
             met
             withal
             of
             our
             own
             Nation
             ,
             were
             put
             apart
             in
             the
             
               Corps
               de
               garde
            
             of
             Java
             ;
             the
             others
             remained
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             whose
             Coffers
             they
             picked
             ,
             
             taking
             out
             all
             the
             Money
             they
             found
             there
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             escape
             ,
             the
             Italians
             to
             Goa
             and
             Bantam
             ,
             and
             the
             Hamburghers
             to
             their
             own
             Country
             .
             Presently
             after
             this
             Plunder
             ,
             our
             Commander
             was
             found
             dead
             ,
             and
             we
             judged
             ,
             by
             the
             signs
             he
             saw
             upon
             his
             Body
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             poysoned
             ,
             probably
             by
             the
             Italians
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             should
             have
             defeated
             'em
             at
             his
             return
             .
             As
             for
             our
             parts
             ,
             we
             were
             kept
             Prisoners
             for
             fourteen
             or
             fifteen
             days
             ,
             but
             having
             presented
             our
             requests
             to
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             we
             were
             accordingly
             set
             free
             ;
             and
             by
             order
             of
             the
             General
             ,
             each
             Man
             having
             received
             the
             Wages
             he
             pretended
             to
             from
             the
             Republick
             of
             Genoa
             ,
             it
             was
             left
             to
             his
             choice
             ,
             either
             to
             return
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             or
             enter
             into
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Company
             .
             I
             was
             one
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             which
             accepted
             this
             last
             offer
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             were
             dispersed
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             my
             entring
             into
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             
               East
               India
            
             Company
             ,
             I
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             General
             of
             Batavia
             to
             regulate
             some
             Affairs
             at
             Bantam
             ,
             where
             having
             dispatched
             my
             business
             ,
             I
             took
             occasion
             to
             make
             all
             the
             inquiry
             I
             could
             into
             the
             State
             of
             that
             Island
             ,
             which
             take
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
           
             
               Java
               Major
            
             is
             an
             Isle
             declining
             7
             degrees
             40
             Minutes
             towards
             the
             Antartic
             from
             the
             Equinoctial
             ;
             and
             placed
             in
             21
             degree
             of
             Longitude
             ;
             a
             very
             great
             and
             noble
             Isle
             for
             from
             East
             to
             West
             it
             stretches
             one
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Leagues
             ,
             or
             of
             Miles
             Four
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             ,
             and
             from
             North
             to
             South
             Ninty
             Leagues
             ,
             or
             two
             Hundred
             and
             Seventy
             Miles
             English
             .
             The
             Mid-land
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Mountainous
             ,
             and
             meanly
             Peopled
             ;
             but
             the
             Maritine
             low
             ,
             and
             very
             Populous
             :
             the
             first
             is
             very
             subject
             is
             Wind
             but
             Healthy
             :
             the
             latter
             Marish
             and
             insalubrious
             .
             It
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Compendium
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             it
             abounds
             in
             all
             things
             that
             be
             either
             useful
             or
             excellent
             .
             The
             Coast
             by
             reason
             of
             Trade
             for
             P●per
             has
             Towns
             well
             built
             ,
             and
             very
             wealthy
             :
             upon
             the
             North
             side
             and
             to
             the
             
               North
               East
            
             ,
             are
             
               Bantam
               ,
               Palamban
               ,
               Jachatra
            
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             Batavia
             by
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             but
             formerly
             
               Sunda
               Calapa
            
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             not
             unlikely
             to
             be
             that
             City
             Sunda
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             used
             with
             a
             dead
             Man
             to
             bury
             so
             many
             live
             fish
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             slain
             Enemies
             in
             his
             life
             time
             )
             as
             also
             
               Japarra
               ,
               Tubur
               ,
               Jortan
               ,
               Grecy
               ,
               Chiringen
               ,
               Serebaya
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Bantam
             is
             under
             the
             Antartic
             declination
             or
             Latitude
             6
             degrees
             20
             minutes
             ▪
             and
             of
             Westerly
             variation
             ,
             3
             degrees
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             biggest
             City
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             being
             situated
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             a
             Mountain
             ▪
             whence
             three
             Rivers
             rise
             ,
             two
             whereof
             run
             by
             the
             Walls
             ,
             the
             other
             thro
             the
             City
             ;
             but
             all
             too
             shallow
             for
             Navigation
             ▪
             the
             Town
             is
             indifferently
             great
             ,
             but
             Rascally
             Houses
             ;
             the
             Walls
             which
             are
             Brick
             ,
             and
             three
             foot
             thickness
             ,
             are
             not
             entirely
             lined
             with
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             so
             flanked
             ,
             that
             at
             every
             Hundred
             Paces
             lies
             a
             Canon
             ,
             which
             would
             sufficiently
             secure
             the
             Curtains
             ,
             were
             it
             in
             condition
             for
             service
             ,
             but
             their
             Artillery
             is
             not
             mounted
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Ammunition
             than
             a
             little
             Powder
             ,
             brought
             from
             Malaca
             ,
             where
             the
             Portugueses
             have
             a
             Mill.
             The
             City
             Gates
             are
             so
             wretched
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             beaten
             down
             with
             a
             Club
             ;
             but
             so
             vigilantly
             guarded
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             approach
             without
             notice
             ;
             there
             are
             neither
             Bastions
             nor
             Towers
             ,
             but
             in
             lieu
             thereof
             Scaffolds
             of
             three
             Stories
             ,
             which
             yield
             a
             strong
             defence
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             whole
             City
             there
             are
             but
             three
             principal
             Streets
             ,
             which
             all
             about
             upon
             the
             Castle
             called
             Pacebam
             .
             The
             one
             from
             the
             Pacebam
             to
             the
             Haven
             ;
             another
             
             where
             the
             Kings
             Slaves
             and
             Domesticks
             inhabits
             ,
             leads
             to
             the
             Gate
             towards
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             to
             the
             Gate
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Mountain
             .
             The
             Streets
             are
             not
             pav'd
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             commodious
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Sand
             they
             are
             covered
             with
             .
             The
             Channels
             which
             in
             divers
             places
             cross
             the
             City
             ,
             are
             foul
             and
             stinking
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Stream
             of
             the
             River
             is
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             carry
             off
             the
             filth
             it
             brings
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             thrown
             forth
             choaks
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             makes
             Puddles
             ,
             that
             infect
             the
             whole
             City
             .
             No
             Person
             of
             Quality
             ,
             but
             has
             his
             private
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             Mosquite
             in
             his
             House
             ;
             but
             one
             is
             common
             near
             the
             Palace
             on
             the
             Magazin
             and
             Stable-side
             .
             The
             City
             is
             divided
             into
             several
             Posts
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             is
             assigned
             to
             some
             Person
             of
             Quality
             ,
             who
             commands
             in
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             gives
             direction
             in
             Civil
             Affairs
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Drum
             as
             big
             as
             those
             German
             Casks
             called
             Thunderbolts
             ,
             used
             instead
             of
             Bells
             ,
             which
             they
             beat
             with
             a
             woodenbar
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Weavers
             Beam
             ,
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ,
             as
             also
             upon
             Alarums
             they
             have
             brass
             Basons
             ,
             which
             they
             beat
             Musically
             and
             Chime
             upon
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             our
             Bells
             .
          
           
           
             At
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             Streets
             there
             stands
             a
             Guard
             ,
             and
             at
             Sun
             ▪
             set
             they
             draw
             up
             to
             make
             fast
             all
             passage
             Boats
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             the
             Night
             there
             is
             no
             stirring
             in
             the
             Street
             .
             At
             the
             Prison-Gate
             ,
             near
             the
             Palace
             ,
             stands
             a
             Guard
             of
             Fifty
             Men
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             a
             Person
             of
             Quality
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             one
             of
             Ten
             or
             Twelve
             at
             his
             House
             .
             The
             Town
             is
             full
             of
             Coco-Trees
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             a
             Mansion
             without
             divers
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Houses
             are
             poorly
             built
             of
             Straw
             Reeds
             upon
             Piles
             made
             like
             those
             at
             Ackim
             .
             They
             cover
             their
             Houses
             with
             Coco-Leaves
             ,
             and
             the
             sides
             of
             their
             Lodging
             Rooms
             have
             only
             Curtains
             for
             freedom
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             exceeding
             necessary
             in
             this
             hot
             Climate
             .
             For
             preservation
             of
             their
             Wares
             they
             have
             store
             Houses
             of
             Stone
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             covered
             with
             straw
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             too
             frequent
             amongst
             them
             ;
             they
             lay
             great
             pieces
             of
             Timber
             on
             the
             Ro●f
             ,
             and
             cover
             it
             with
             Sand
             ,
             that
             the
             Fire
             may
             not
             find
             passage
             .
             The
             Rooms
             in
             their
             Houses
             are
             only
             divided
             by
             partitions
             made
             of
             Canes
             called
             Bamboos
             ,
             which
             they
             slit
             so
             thin
             ,
             that
             a
             Horse-Load
             serves
             for
             all
             the
             Rooms
             in
             their
             Houses
             .
             At
             the
             Houses
             of
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             upon
             
             the
             first
             Entrance
             ,
             you
             come
             into
             a
             Square
             Court
             ,
             where
             the
             Guard
             is
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             House
             speaks
             with
             such
             as
             have
             business
             with
             him
             ,
             under
             a
             little
             shed
             ,
             covered
             with
             Canes
             or
             Coco-leaves
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             the
             corners
             of
             this
             Court
             stands
             the
             Mosquite
             ,
             where
             at
             Noon
             they
             do
             their
             Devotions
             ,
             and
             not
             far
             thence
             the
             Cistern
             where
             they
             wash
             themselves
             .
             Being
             entred
             the
             House
             ,
             you
             find
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             a
             very
             narrow
             Gallery
             several
             little
             Nicks
             ,
             for
             Slaves
             to
             rest
             in
             ,
             who
             watch
             there
             for
             their
             Masters
             security
             ;
             by
             reason
             they
             are
             all
             afraid
             of
             being
             surprized
             and
             killed
             by
             their
             enemies
             in
             the
             night
             .
             All
             Foreigners
             ,
             as
             the
             Natives
             of
             Bengala
             ,
             as
             
               Gusurats
               ,
               Malayans
               ,
               Abyssins
               ,
               Chineses
               ,
               Portugals
               ,
            
             and
             Hollanders
             ,
             ly
             out
             of
             Town
             .
             Here
             are
             three
             great
             Market
             Places
             ,
             where
             the
             Merchants
             meet
             daily
             ;
             the
             Grand
             Bazaror
             Exchange
             ,
             is
             towards
             the
             East
             part
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Meeting
             place
             of
             Foreign
             Merchants
             ,
             as
             
               Portugueses
               ,
               Arabians
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Chineses
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               Malayans
               ,
               Bengalans
               ,
               Gusarats
               ,
               Malabars
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Indians
             ,
             who
             are
             there
             from
             the
             break
             of
             the
             day
             until
             Nine
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             and
             then
             break
             up
             ;
             the
             second
             Market
             Place
             is
             before
             
             the
             great
             Mesquite
             divided
             from
             it
             by
             a
             Palisado
             .
             To
             this
             place
             Women
             resort
             with
             Sacks
             ,
             and
             a
             weight
             of
             three
             Pounds
             ,
             they
             call
             Gantam
             ,
             who
             buy
             Peper
             of
             the
             Country
             People
             ,
             an
             eight
             or
             nine
             Hundred
             Caxas
             the
             Gantam
             .
             But
             the
             Chineses
             ,
             who
             are
             very
             skilful
             in
             this
             Trade
             ,
             forestal
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             for
             they
             go
             to
             the
             Peasants
             ,
             and
             buy
             all
             they
             have
             by
             the
             lump
             before-hand
             .
             Betwixt
             the
             Pallisado
             and
             the
             Mosquite
             ,
             stand
             Women
             that
             sell
             
               Bettele
               ,
               Araca
               ,
               Bananas
               ,
               Melons
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             some
             there
             are
             set
             fine
             Cakes
             to
             be
             eaten
             hot
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             higher
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             are
             Armorers
             ,
             who
             sell
             small
             pieces
             of
             Cannon
             ,
             Pistols
             ,
             Sword-blades
             ,
             Battle-axes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Not
             far
             thence
             ,
             there
             are
             others
             that
             sell
             Sandale
             Wood
             ,
             White
             and
             Yellow
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Left
             Hand
             are
             Confectioners
             that
             sell
             Sugar
             ,
             Honey
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sweet-meats
             wet
             or
             dry
             .
             Near
             to
             that
             is
             the
             Bean-Market
             ,
             where
             are
             sold
             all
             sorts
             of
             Beans
             ,
             black
             white
             ,
             red
             ,
             yellow
             ,
             green
             and
             gray
             ,
             at
             the
             three
             Hundred
             Caxas
             the
             Gantam
             .
             Next
             to
             this
             is
             the
             Onion
             Market
             ,
             where
             the
             Merchants
             that
             sell
             Cloth
             by
             whole-sale
             come
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             deal
             in
             return
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             assurances
             of
             the
             return
             in
             
             Vessels
             .
             Hard
             by
             this
             is
             the
             Poultry
             ,
             where
             besides
             tame
             Fowl
             ,
             they
             sell
             also
             Kids
             ,
             Geese
             ,
             Pidgeons
             ,
             Parrots
             ▪
             &c.
             coming
             thence
             you
             meet
             with
             3
             ways
             ,
             one
             going
             to
             the
             Chineses
             shop
             ,
             another
             to
             the
             Herb
             and
             Pulse
             Market
             ;
             and
             the
             3
             d.
             to
             the
             Shambles
             .
             By
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Chineses
             shops
             ,
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             are
             some
             Jewellers
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             greater
             part
             are
             Choroacones
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Persians
             or
             Arabians
             ,
             who
             sell
             Rubies
             ,
             Hyacinths
             ,
             Turquesses
             ,
             Granats
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             on
             the
             Left
             Hand
             is
             the
             place
             for
             the
             Bengalians
             ,
             with
             their
             Toys
             and
             small
             Wares
             .
             On
             the
             back
             side
             of
             this
             Street
             ,
             the
             Chineses
             sell
             their
             Silks
             Raw
             and
             Coloured
             ,
             Damask
             ,
             Velvet
             ,
             Sattins
             ,
             Brocadoes
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             Purcelane
             Cabinets
             and
             works
             of
             Lacques
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Herb
             Market
             ,
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             upon
             the
             Sand
             ,
             are
             the
             Bengalians
             with
             their
             small
             Wares
             .
             On
             the
             Left
             Hand
             Merchants
             of
             Linnen-Cloth
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             lower
             end
             of
             this
             Market
             ,
             Married
             Women
             have
             Seamstresses
             shops
             ;
             but
             Men
             are
             forbidden
             to
             come
             there
             under
             pain
             of
             a
             Forfeiture
             .
             Then
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Herb
             Market
             ,
             where
             are
             a
             multitude
             of
             Simples
             unknown
             to
             us
             .
             Turning
             thence
             you
             see
             the
             Fish-market
             ,
             then
             the
             shambles
             ,
             
             with
             Stalls
             full
             of
             Beef
             ,
             Buffles
             and
             Venison
             :
             Then
             the
             Spice-market
             ,
             where
             Women
             sell
             Peper
             ,
             Cloves
             ,
             Nutmegs
             ,
             Mace
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Gumms
             and
             Druggs
             ,
             to
             Europians
             unknown
             :
             and
             the
             Rice-market
             where
             likewise
             they
             sell
             Earthen
             Ware
             and
             Salt
             ;
             whence
             they
             pass
             by
             the
             same
             way
             they
             came
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             Merchants
             and
             Masters
             of
             ships
             meet
             about
             their
             Affairs
             :
          
           
             The
             sale
             of
             these
             Commodities
             lasts
             but
             till
             Nine
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             and
             then
             opens
             the
             Market
             before
             the
             Pacebam
             ,
             or
             Palace-Royal
             ,
             where
             are
             sold
             all
             sorts
             of
             Victuals
             ,
             as
             likewise
             some
             Pepper
             ,
             which
             they
             truck
             with
             the
             Chineses
             .
             About
             Noon
             the
             Market
             in
             the
             Chineses
             Quarters
             begins
             ,
             where
             nothing
             is
             sold
             but
             for
             the
             Table
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             
               Bantam
               ,
               Tuba
            
             ,
             or
             Tuban
             ,
             is
             the
             Chiefest
             Town
             in
             Java
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             is
             stronger
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             although
             not
             so
             great
             as
             Bantam
             ,
             't
             is
             at
             least
             as
             handsome
             ;
             and
             as
             well
             built
             .
             The
             Palace
             is
             exceeding
             spacious
             ,
             and
             hath
             very
             fair
             Apartments
             ,
             where
             Elephants
             and
             other
             Beasts
             have
             their
             several
             Quarters
             :
             each
             Elephant
             hath
             his
             Lodge
             built
             upon
             four
             Pillars
             ,
             with
             a
             Post
             in
             the
             middle
             to
             tie
             him
             to
             .
             The
             
             Rooms
             are
             filled
             with
             Chests
             ,
             and
             Hampers
             for
             the
             Baggage
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             goes
             His
             Progress
             .
             Near
             to
             his
             Lodgings
             is
             a
             place
             where
             his
             Game-Cocks
             are
             kept
             every
             one
             in
             his
             Pen
             apart
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             his
             keeper
             ;
             as
             likewise
             the
             Parrats
             ,
             which
             are
             much
             before
             those
             brought
             into
             these
             Parts
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             a
             beautiful
             flame
             colour
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Golden
             spot
             on
             the
             back
             :
             The
             outside
             of
             their
             Wings
             blue
             and
             red
             ,
             and
             the
             in-side
             a
             lovely
             Carnation
             .
             They
             are
             to
             endure
             the
             inconveniencies
             of
             a
             long
             Voyage
             :
             besides
             the
             Indians
             highly
             esteem
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             love
             their
             owners
             ,
             and
             delight
             to
             be
             made
             much
             of
             by
             them
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Tuban
             was
             much
             taken
             with
             all
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             Dogs
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             and
             white
             Ducks
             ,
             much
             larger
             than
             ours
             .
             He
             had
             four
             legitimate
             Wives
             ,
             Six
             Sons
             ,
             and
             Two
             Daughters
             ;
             besides
             Natural
             Children
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             by
             Concubines
             ,
             which
             he
             kept
             in
             several
             Apartments
             :
             His
             Bed
             was
             raised
             at
             some
             distance
             from
             the
             Ground
             ,
             built
             like
             an
             Altar
             of
             Great
             Stones
             ,
             whereon
             lay
             a
             Quilt
             ,
             and
             certain
             Pillows
             of
             Satin
             ,
             filled
             with
             raw
             Silk
             .
          
           
           
             The
             chief
             Commerce
             they
             have
             at
             Tuban
             consists
             in
             Pepper
             ,
             which
             they
             carry
             to
             the
             Isle
             of
             Bady
             ,
             where
             they
             truck
             it
             for
             Cloth
             and
             Stuffes
             of
             Cotton
             and
             Silk
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             they
             bring
             to
             
               Banda
               ,
               Toanate
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Philippins
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             to
             truck
             for
             Cloves
             ,
             Mace
             and
             Nutmegs
             ,
             The
             Inhabitants
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             live
             only
             on
             Fish
             .
             They
             wear
             no
             other
             Garments
             than
             a
             Linnen
             Cloth
             about
             the
             Loyns
             ;
             only
             Persons
             of
             the
             First
             Quality
             have
             sometimes
             Hangselines
             of
             Chamelet
             ,
             which
             reach
             but
             to
             their
             Knees
             .
             They
             are
             by
             this
             Habit
             distinguished
             from
             others
             Persons
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Trains
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             without
             whom
             they
             never
             come
             abroad
             .
             They
             delight
             much
             in
             Horses
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             Saddles
             exceeding
             Rich
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             like
             our
             great
             Saddles
             ;
             only
             their
             Trappings
             studded
             with
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             striving
             to
             appear
             well
             Mounted
             at
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             King
             their
             Horsemanship
             ,
             and
             the
             dexterity
             of
             their
             Horses
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             that
             live
             in
             the
             inner
             part
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Java
             are
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             Pythagoreans
             ,
             believing
             a
             Transmigration
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             they
             eat
             neither
             Fish
             nor
             Flesh
             .
             
             Towards
             the
             South
             part
             of
             the
             Isle
             ,
             there
             are
             ,
             tho
             but
             few
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             who
             observe
             the
             Turkish
             Religion
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             sending
             for
             Priests
             to
             Mecca
             .
          
           
             They
             observe
             two
             great
             Festivals
             ,
             the
             greater
             of
             the
             two
             begins
             the
             5
             th
             .
             of
             August
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             fasting
             Lent
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Slaves
             renew
             their
             Submission
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             with
             Ceremonies
             extraordinary
             ;
             for
             they
             take
             them
             by
             the
             Feet
             ,
             and
             rub
             'em
             upwards
             to
             the
             Knees
             ;
             then
             closing
             their
             Hands
             ,
             they
             rub
             the
             Head
             ,
             Face
             and
             Neck
             ,
             and
             then
             unclose
             them
             again
             .
          
           
             Lent
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             celebrate
             their
             Easter
             ,
             entertaining
             their
             Children
             and
             all
             their
             Domestics
             with
             a
             Dinner
             .
             There
             is
             scarce
             a
             Man
             in
             Bantam
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             three
             or
             four
             Wives
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             ten
             or
             twelve
             ,
             besides
             Concubines
             ,
             who
             wait
             on
             their
             Wives
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             go
             abroad
             :
             they
             make
             no
             difference
             between
             legitimate
             and
             natural
             Children
             :
             a
             Father
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             sell
             his
             Child
             though
             he
             had
             it
             by
             a
             Slave
             .
             Children
             go
             stark
             naked
             ,
             only
             the
             Girls
             cover
             their
             Privities
             with
             a
             thin
             Plate
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             :
             they
             marry
             at
             the
             AGe
             of
             Eight
             ,
             Nine
             or
             Ten
             Years
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             prevent
             the
             Disorders
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             hot
             Climate
             
             were
             inevitable
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             King
             is
             Heir
             to
             all
             who
             dying
             leave
             their
             Children
             under
             Age
             ,
             whom
             he
             makes
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             Widdows
             and
             Family
             of
             the
             deceased
             .
             The
             Dowry
             which
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             give
             with
             their
             Daughters
             consists
             in
             Slaves
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             sum
             of
             Coxas
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             considerable
             among
             them
             when
             it
             amounts
             to
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             but
             much
             about
             twenty
             two
             Crowns
             and
             a
             half
             of
             our
             Money
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             appear
             with
             great
             Decency
             at
             the
             Marriage
             of
             their
             Relations
             ,
             tho
             they
             use
             no
             great
             Ceremony
             .
             One
             may
             know
             the
             day
             by
             certain
             Poles
             ,
             which
             are
             stuck
             in
             the
             Houses
             of
             the
             Bride
             and
             Bridegroom
             ,
             with
             Tassels
             of
             red
             and
             white
             Cotton
             .
          
           
             Dinner
             ended
             ,
             they
             bring
             a
             Horse
             to
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             whereon
             he
             rides
             about
             the
             Town
             till
             Evening
             ,
             expecting
             the
             Slaves
             he
             is
             to
             have
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             who
             come
             commonly
             loaden
             with
             Presents
             .
             None
             but
             the
             nearest
             Kindred
             sup
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             new
             Married
             Couple
             abed
             .
          
           
             Women
             of
             the
             first
             Rank
             are
             kept
             in
             such
             restraint
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             Sons
             are
             not
             suffered
             to
             come
             into
             their
             Chambers
             ;
             
             and
             when
             they
             go
             abroad
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             seldom
             ,
             all
             give
             place
             and
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             King
             himself
             does
             it
             :
             nor
             dares
             any
             Man
             speak
             to
             a
             Married
             Woman
             without
             the
             leave
             of
             her
             Husband
             .
             Women
             of
             Quality
             are
             known
             from
             others
             only
             by
             their
             Train
             ;
             for
             all
             are
             dressed
             after
             the
             same
             Fashion
             ,
             wearing
             a
             Petticoat
             of
             Cotton
             or
             Silk
             ,
             which
             comes
             from
             the
             Breast
             to
             the
             mid-leg
             ,
             Stockings
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             and
             go
             all
             bare
             ▪
             headed
             ,
             tying
             up
             their
             Hair
             together
             on
             the
             Crown
             of
             their
             Head
             ;
             but
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             Weddings
             or
             other
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             they
             wear
             a
             Coronet
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             have
             Coronets
             and
             Bracelets
             on
             their
             Fingers
             ,
             and
             about
             their
             Arms.
             They
             are
             so
             much
             addicted
             to
             Cleanliness
             ,
             that
             there
             passes
             not
             a
             day
             ,
             but
             they
             bath
             themselves
             three
             or
             four
             times
             .
             They
             never
             do
             their
             natural
             Necessities
             ,
             nor
             receive
             their
             Benevolences
             from
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             but
             they
             go
             up
             to
             the
             neck
             in
             Water
             to
             cleanse
             themselves
             :
             they
             do
             no
             work
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             wonder
             ;
             since
             the
             Husbands
             themselves
             having
             employed
             two
             or
             three
             Hours
             about
             their
             Merchandize
             ,
             all
             the
             day
             after
             do
             nothing
             but
             chew
             Bettele
             amongst
             their
             Wives
             ,
             who
             are
             very
             sollicitous
             ,
             
             by
             all
             the
             little
             Kindnesses
             ,
             imaginable
             to
             court
             their
             Loves
             ,
             washing
             and
             rubbing
             'em
             till
             they
             are
             stirred
             up
             to
             Voluptuousness
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             Town
             of
             Bantam
             sits
             in
             Judicature
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Pacebam
             ,
             from
             four
             or
             five
             in
             the
             evening
             until
             it
             be
             night
             .
             The
             Plaintiff
             and
             Defendant
             appear
             both
             in
             Person
             ,
             and
             plead
             their
             own
             Cause
             .
             One
             only
             Punishment
             is
             used
             for
             Criminals
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             tie
             them
             to
             a
             Post
             ,
             and
             stab
             them
             to
             death
             with
             a
             Ponyard
             .
             Strangers
             have
             this
             privilege
             ,
             that
             giving
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             party
             complaining
             ,
             they
             may
             redeem
             themselves
             from
             death
             ,
             except
             they
             have
             murdered
             in
             cold
             bloud
             ,
             or
             upon
             advantage
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Council
             meets
             upon
             Affairs
             of
             State
             under
             a
             broad
             spread
             Tree
             by
             Moon
             ▪
             light
             ,
             where
             sometime
             there
             comes
             near
             five
             Hundred
             Persons
             ,
             who
             part
             not
             till
             the
             Moon
             goes
             down
             .
             When
             the
             Council
             is
             risen
             ,
             they
             go
             to
             Bed
             ,
             and
             there
             ly
             till
             Dinner
             .
             Afterwards
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             State
             give
             audience
             to
             all
             who
             have
             ought
             to
             propose
             to
             the
             Council
             .
             When
             the
             King
             comes
             there
             in
             Person
             ,
             he
             sits
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             the
             four
             Principal
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             
             propounds
             the
             point
             wherein
             he
             requireth
             their
             advice
             ,
             or
             causes
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Town
             to
             propound
             it
             ,
             To
             a
             Council
             of
             War
             they
             call
             the
             three
             Hundred
             Captrins
             ,
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Troops
             the
             Armies
             consist
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             raised
             in
             the
             Town
             it self
             .
             They
             have
             a
             particular
             course
             for
             quenching
             Fire
             ,
             which
             happecs
             but
             too
             often
             among
             'em
             ;
             for
             the
             Women
             have
             this
             office
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             while
             the
             Men
             stand
             in
             Arms
             to
             defend
             'em
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             from
             Pillage
             .
          
           
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             to
             Court
             ,
             or
             through
             the
             Town
             ,
             they
             have
             carried
             before
             them
             a
             Lance
             and
             a
             Sword
             sheathed
             in
             a
             black
             Velvet
             Scabbard
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             Ensigns
             oblige
             all
             the
             Street
             to
             make
             way
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             retiring
             back
             to
             sit
             on
             their
             Heels
             ,
             till
             these
             Grandees
             are
             past
             .
             Their
             ordinary
             wear
             is
             of
             Stuff
             wrought
             with
             Silk
             ,
             and
             they
             wear
             Turbants
             of
             a
             fine
             Bengalian
             Cloth.
             Some
             amongst
             them
             wear
             Mandillions
             of
             Velvet
             black
             or
             crimson
             ,
             and
             never
             forget
             the
             Dagger
             or
             Poniard
             under
             their
             Girdle
             .
             They
             ever
             go
             with
             a
             numerous
             Train
             of
             slaves
             ,
             one
             amongst
             them
             carrying
             the
             Bettel
             Bottel
             ,
             another
             the
             Chamber
             ▪
             pot
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             the
             Vmbrello
             .
             They
             all
             go
             bare-footed
             ,
             
             it
             being
             thought
             a
             disparagement
             among
             'em
             to
             walk
             with
             Shooes
             thro
             the
             Town
             .
             In
             their
             Houses
             many
             wear
             'em
             ;
             they
             are
             made
             at
             
               Achim
               ,
               Malacca
            
             ,
             and
             China
             ,
             and
             the
             Isle
             of
             Sumatra
             ,
             where
             are
             also
             made
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Vmbrello's
             used
             in
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             The
             Bantamites
             are
             haughty
             ,
             self-conceited
             ,
             perfidious
             ,
             mischievous
             ,
             and
             cruel
             ;
             who
             never
             fail
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             such
             they
             get
             advantage
             of
             ;
             and
             having
             once
             committed
             a
             Murder
             they
             kill
             all
             in
             their
             power
             ;
             for
             knowing
             Death
             to
             be
             their
             inevitable
             reward
             ,
             their
             discharge
             their
             fury
             indifferently
             on
             all
             they
             encounter
             ,
             without
             consideration
             of
             Sex
             or
             Age
             :
             so
             as
             sometimes
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             kill
             them
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             instead
             of
             taking
             them
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             They
             generally
             wear
             long
             Hair
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             Chesnut
             Complexion
             ,
             having
             great
             Jaw
             Bones
             ,
             flat
             Faces
             ,
             great
             Eyebrows
             ,
             little
             Eyes
             ,
             thin
             Beard
             ;
             and
             being
             of
             a
             middle
             stature
             ,
             well
             set
             ,
             and
             strongly
             limb'd
             .
             They
             are
             naturally
             addicted
             to
             Theft
             ,
             and
             so
             vindicative
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             revenged
             of
             an
             Enemy
             they
             stick
             not
             to
             turn
             upon
             his
             Weapon
             ,
             and
             choose
             an
             assured
             Death
             to
             take
             away
             anothers
             Life
             .
             
             Of
             which
             there
             was
             an
             example
             during
             the
             King
             of
             
             Bantam's
             besieging
             Batavia
             in
             the
             Year
             1659.
             a
             Dutch
             Souldier
             lying
             in
             Ambushcade
             in
             a
             Marsh
             ,
             a
             Bantamite
             little
             dreaming
             that
             any
             body
             had
             been
             there
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             same
             place
             to
             discover
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             the
             Dutchman
             thrust
             with
             his
             Pike
             into
             his
             body
             .
             Upon
             which
             the
             Bantamite
             finding
             himself
             wounded
             ,
             did
             not
             strive
             to
             pull
             the
             Pike
             out
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             thrust
             himself
             further
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             come
             at
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             whom
             he
             stabb'd
             to
             the
             heart
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             got
             within
             his
             reach
             .
          
           
             This
             bloudy
             disposition
             shews
             ,
             they
             have
             courage
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             good
             Souldiers
             ,
             were
             they
             but
             as
             dexterous
             at
             Fire
             Arms
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             at
             their
             usual
             weapons
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Pike
             ,
             the
             Battle-Axe
             ,
             and
             the
             Broad
             Sword
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             the
             Dagger
             or
             Poniard
             .
             Their
             Bucklers
             are
             of
             Wood
             or
             boyled
             Leather
             stretch'd
             upon
             a
             Hoop
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             Bodies
             they
             have
             Cuinasses
             ,
             the
             pieces
             being
             fastned
             together
             with
             Na●ls
             of
             Iron
             .
             Souldiers
             in
             times
             of
             Peace
             have
             no
             Pay
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             War
             they
             have
             Arms
             and
             Cloths
             ,
             and
             Rice
             ,
             and
             Fish
             for
             Provision
             .
             They
             are
             all
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             such
             as
             belong
             
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             other
             Lords
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             enroll
             them
             for
             their
             Princes
             service
             .
             They
             are
             seldom
             or
             never
             idle
             ,
             but
             imploy
             themselves
             most
             commonly
             in
             making
             Sheaths
             for
             Poniards
             of
             Sandal
             Wood
             made
             hollow
             ,
             or
             polishing
             their
             Arms
             ,
             which
             they
             generally
             poyson
             ,
             keeping
             'em
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             no
             Razor
             can
             be
             sharper
             than
             their
             Swords
             .
             The
             Bantamites
             ,
             as
             indeed
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             hold
             their
             Daggers
             so
             dear
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             speak
             to
             any
             Man
             without
             that
             by
             their
             side
             ,
             not
             one
             Brother
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             Night
             they
             lay
             it
             under
             their
             Bolsters
             .
             Some
             use
             Trunks
             ,
             thorow
             which
             they
             blow
             little
             poysoned
             Arrows
             ,
             so
             bearded
             that
             pulling
             it
             out
             ,
             the
             Head
             remains
             in
             the
             Wound
             ,
             which
             by
             these
             means
             becomes
             incurable
             and
             mortal
             .
             Amongst
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             Villains
             ,
             there
             are
             notwithstanding
             some
             honest
             People
             ,
             but
             the
             number
             is
             very
             small
             ;
             for
             except
             some
             that
             inhabit
             near
             Bantam
             upon
             the
             Streight
             of
             Sunda
             ,
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Mountain
             
               Gonon
               Bezar
            
             ,
             who
             were
             transplanted
             thither
             from
             Pasarvan
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             depraved
             .
             The
             People
             not
             able
             to
             live
             under
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Pasarvan
             ,
             put
             themselves
             on
             certain
             conditions
             
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Bantam
             ,
             and
             have
             built
             the
             Town
             of
             Sura
             ,
             which
             has
             a
             peculiar
             King
             ,
             but
             subordinate
             notwithstanding
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Bantam
             ,
             they
             living
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             persevering
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Soil
             is
             cultivated
             either
             by
             free
             People
             ,
             who
             take
             it
             of
             their
             King
             or
             other
             Lords
             at
             a
             certain
             Rent
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             labour
             longer
             than
             by
             their
             Bargain
             ,
             and
             may
             afterwards
             do
             what
             they
             please
             ;
             or
             by
             Slaves
             ,
             who
             cultivate
             their
             Pepper
             ,
             Rice
             and
             Cocoes
             ,
             breed
             Poultry
             and
             Cattel
             for
             their
             Masters
             profit
             ,
             and
             supply
             his
             Kitchin.
             Some
             Slaves
             take
             the
             Cocoes
             at
             1000
             Caxaes
             the
             Tree
             .
             Others
             work
             by
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             get
             Eight
             Hundred
             Caxaes
             the
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             their
             Masters
             profit
             .
             Others
             are
             not
             maintain'd
             by
             their
             Masters
             ,
             but
             serve
             them
             six
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             six
             days
             following
             work
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             get
             their
             Livelihood
             .
             The
             Women-Slaves
             keep
             Market
             ,
             where
             they
             sell
             their
             Masters
             Pepper
             and
             other
             Commodities
             ;
             or
             else
             imploy
             themselves
             in
             scouring
             or
             making
             Cloth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             live
             unprofitably
             .
             When
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             cas'd
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             lead
             'em
             from
             Port
             to
             Port
             ,
             and
             sell
             them
             to
             him
             who
             will
             
             give
             most
             .
             The
             ordinary
             price
             for
             one
             of
             an
             able
             body
             ,
             is
             five
             Fardoes
             ,
             that
             is
             about
             a
             Pistol
             a
             piece
             .
             The
             Children
             of
             a
             Slave
             belong
             to
             the
             Master
             ,
             who
             disposes
             of
             'em
             as
             he
             thinks
             best
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             power
             over
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Slave
             ,
             without
             the
             express
             consent
             of
             the
             King
             or
             Governour
             .
          
           
             The
             Pepper
             ,
             which
             the
             Bantamites
             sell
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             is
             usually
             mix'd
             with
             Ordure
             ,
             black
             Sand
             ,
             or
             Gravel
             ;
             or
             they
             adulterate
             it
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             either
             in
             quality
             or
             weight
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             all
             their
             other
             Commodities
             .
             They
             keep
             a
             Trade
             amidst
             all
             the
             neighbouring
             Islands
             ,
             with
             notable
             advantage
             .
             At
             the
             Towns
             of
             Macasser
             and
             Surubya
             they
             fetch
             Rice
             ,
             which
             there
             they
             buy
             for
             one
             
               Sata
               de
               Caxa
            
             the
             Gantan
             ,
             and
             sell
             it
             for
             double
             the
             Price
             .
             At
             Balambuam
             they
             buy
             Cocoes
             ,
             a
             thousand
             Caxaes
             the
             Hundred
             ,
             and
             venting
             'em
             by
             retail
             at
             Bantam
             ,
             they
             sell
             eight
             Cocoes
             for
             two
             Hundred
             Caxaes
             ,
             there
             they
             likewise
             buy
             the
             Oyl
             of
             the
             same
             Fruit.
             At
             
               Joartam
               ,
               Gerrici
               Pati
            
             ,
             and
             Juama
             ,
             they
             fetch
             Salt
             at
             a
             Hundred
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             Caxaes
             the
             eight
             Hundred
             Gantans
             ;
             and
             at
             Bantam
             three
             Gantans
             are
             worth
             a
             thousand
             Caxaes
             .
             They
             carry
             Salt
             to
             Sumatra
             ,
             where
             they
             truck
             for
             Lacque
             ,
             Pepper
             ,
             Benjamin
             ,
             Cotton
             ,
             
             Tortoyse-shells
             and
             divers
             other
             Commodities
             ;
             from
             
               Jacatra
               ,
               Jappara
               ,
               Cravaon
               ,
               Timor
            
             and
             Palimbaon
             ,
             they
             fetch
             Honey
             ,
             Wax
             ,
             Sugar
             ,
             &c.
             
             Salt-fish
             from
             Cravaon
             ,
             and
             Bender-messing
             ;
             Iron
             from
             Crimata
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Borneo
             ;
             Copper
             and
             Lead
             from
             Pepa
             and
             Gusebun
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             Malacca
             ;
             from
             Bali
             and
             Cambaya
             ,
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             Cotton-Cloth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rich
             Merchants
             make
             no
             Voyages
             themselves
             ,
             but
             venture
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Money
             for
             more
             or
             less
             profit
             ,
             as
             the
             Voyages
             are
             long
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             near
             upon
             the
             like
             Conditions
             we
             do
             here
             in
             Europe
             .
             Obligations
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Instruments
             ,
             are
             written
             upon
             the
             Bark
             of
             a
             Tree
             ,
             the
             Letters
             ingrav'd
             with
             a
             Bodkin
             ;
             and
             they
             make
             it
             up
             in
             a
             Roll
             ,
             or
             fold
             it
             four-square
             betwixt
             two
             Boards
             ,
             which
             they
             tye
             together
             with
             a
             Pack-thread
             very
             neatly
             :
             sometimes
             they
             use
             China
             Paper
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             fine
             and
             of
             all
             colours
             .
             As
             yet
             they
             know
             not
             the
             Art
             of
             Printing
             ;
             but
             they
             paint
             their
             own
             Characters
             exactly
             well
             ,
             which
             are
             rather
             Figures
             than
             Letters
             .
             The
             usual
             Language
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Country
             ,
             but
             the
             Malayans
             is
             more
             general
             ;
             the
             Mahometan
             Relion
             hath
             likewise
             brought
             in
             the
             Arabian
             Language
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Persians
             ,
             by
             the
             Bantamites
             called
             Coracons
             ,
             traffick
             here
             for
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Gums
             and
             Drugs
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             People
             to
             be
             confided
             in
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             open-hearted
             and
             civil
             .
             The
             Arabians
             and
             the
             Beguians
             come
             thither
             for
             China
             Ware
             ,
             and
             bring
             with
             them
             the
             Commodities
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             Islands
             .
             The
             Malayans
             and
             Quilens
             let
             their
             Money
             out
             at
             Interest
             ,
             or
             upon
             Change.
             The
             Gusurattans
             are
             poor
             ,
             and
             commonly
             Sea
             Men.
             All
             these
             Foreigners
             are
             attired
             all
             of
             one
             Fashion
             ,
             in
             a
             Cotton
             Garment
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Turbant
             of
             the
             same
             Stuff
             .
             At
             their
             coming
             to
             Bantam
             ,
             they
             buy
             a
             Woman
             that
             is
             for
             all
             Uses
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             Departure
             thence
             they
             sell
             her
             again
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             Children
             by
             her
             they
             are
             tyed
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Chineses
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             bring
             the
             greatest
             Trade
             thither
             ,
             the
             most
             industrious
             to
             get
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             live
             the
             best
             .
             They
             are
             a
             self-ended
             People
             ,
             that
             live
             by
             Usury
             ,
             and
             have
             there
             the
             same
             repute
             as
             the
             Jews
             in
             Europe
             .
             They
             go
             into
             the
             Countrey
             with
             a
             Weight
             in
             hand
             to
             buy
             all
             the
             Pepper
             they
             can
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             having
             weighed
             one
             parcel
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             have
             a
             near
             guess
             at
             the
             rest
             ,
             pay
             them
             
             present
             money
             ,
             or
             according
             as
             they
             have
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             engross
             so
             great
             a
             Quantity
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             sufficient
             to
             lade
             the
             China
             Fleet
             when
             it
             arrives
             ,
             selling
             for
             fifty
             thousand
             Caxaes
             the
             Sack
             ▪
             what
             cost
             them
             but
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             This
             Fleet
             arrives
             at
             Bantam
             ,
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             January
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             eight
             or
             Ten
             ,
             and
             are
             Vessels
             of
             forty
             five
             or
             fifty
             Tun.
             
          
           
             By
             them
             likewise
             comes
             the
             Money
             hither
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Malayan
             Language
             is
             called
             Cus
             ,
             in
             the
             Bantam
             Tongue
             Pitty
             ,
             and
             is
             current
             not
             only
             at
             Bantam
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Isle
             of
             Java
             ,
             but
             through
             all
             the
             Neighbouring
             Islands
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             little
             thin
             Plate
             made
             of
             Lead
             ,
             and
             the
             scum
             of
             Brass
             ,
             so
             brittle
             ,
             that
             letting
             fall
             a
             string
             of
             Caxaes
             ,
             you
             shall
             break
             at
             least
             ten
             or
             twelve
             .
             They
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Chincoa
             in
             China
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             beholding
             to
             Wantay
             King
             of
             China
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             Year
             15●0
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             the
             Caxas
             made
             by
             his
             Predecessor
             Huyen
             King
             of
             China
             ,
             went
             not
             off
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             Chineses
             had
             so
             filled
             the
             adjacent
             Islands
             with
             'em
             ;
             He
             contrived
             this
             brittle
             Money
             ,
             which
             his
             Successor
             Humedon
             put
             forth
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             corrupted
             .
             It
             hath
             a
             four-square
             hole
             through
             it
             ,
             at
             
             which
             they
             string
             them
             on
             a
             string
             of
             Straw
             ;
             a
             string
             of
             two
             Hundred
             Caxaes
             ,
             called
             Sata
             ,
             is
             worth
             about
             three
             farthings
             Sterling
             ,
             and
             five
             Sataes
             ty'd
             together
             make
             a
             Sapocon
             .
             The
             Bantamites
             when
             this
             Money
             came
             first
             among
             them
             ,
             were
             so
             cheated
             with
             the
             Novelty
             ,
             that
             they
             wonld
             give
             six
             Baggs
             of
             Pepper
             ,
             for
             ten
             Sapocons
             ,
             thirteen
             whereof
             amount
             but
             to
             a
             Crown
             .
             But
             they
             have
             had
             leisure
             enough
             to
             see
             their
             Errour
             ,
             for
             in
             a
             short
             time
             the
             Island
             was
             so
             filled
             with
             this
             Stuff
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             compelled
             absolutely
             to
             prohibit
             all
             Trading
             ,
             which
             so
             disparaged
             this
             Money
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             two
             Sacks
             of
             Pepper
             will
             scarce
             come
             for
             one
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Caxaes
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             from
             China
             they
             bring
             Purcelane
             ,
             which
             they
             sell
             here
             at
             cheap
             rates
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             first
             arrival
             of
             the
             China
             Fleet
             ,
             six
             pieces
             of
             Purcelane
             may
             be
             bought
             for
             a
             thousand
             Caxaes
             .
             They
             bring
             their
             Countrey
             Silks
             ,
             Sattins
             and
             Damasks
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             Pepper
             and
             Lacque
             brought
             to
             Bantam
             from
             the
             City
             of
             
               Tabenbaen
               ,
               Ani
            
             or
             Indico
             ,
             brought
             thither
             from
             the
             Town
             of
             Anier
             ,
             Sandal-wood
             ,
             Nutmegs
             ,
             Cloves
             ,
             Tortoise-shells
             whereof
             they
             make
             Chairs
             for
             the
             Mandowins
             ,
             who
             prefer
             this
             stuff
             before
             Silver
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Portugals
             that
             deal
             at
             Bantam
             live
             out
             of
             Town
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Quarter
             with
             the
             Chinezes
             .
             They
             drive
             here
             a
             great
             Trade
             in
             Pepper
             ,
             Nutmegs
             ,
             Cloves
             ,
             Mace
             ,
             Sandal-wood
             ,
             Cubebs
             ,
             long
             Pepper
             ,
             and
             other
             Drugs
             that
             are
             sent
             them
             from
             Malacca
             ;
             for
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             are
             Factors
             ,
             and
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             Malacca
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Goa
             .
             At
             Bantam
             they
             have
             neither
             Priest
             nor
             Chappel
             ,
             but
             at
             Panarucan
             they
             have
             both
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             King
             of
             
             Bantam's
             Dominions
             are
             all
             sorts
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             both
             wild
             and
             tame
             :
             the
             Forests
             are
             full
             of
             Elephants
             and
             Rhinocerots
             ,
             Leopards
             and
             Tygers
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             cruel
             and
             furious
             than
             those
             of
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             much
             mischief
             ,
             that
             People
             go
             not
             without
             danger
             to
             gather
             Frankincense
             ,
             Mastick
             ,
             Myrrhe
             ,
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             in
             its
             greatest
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             whereof
             there
             were
             great
             quantity
             to
             be
             gotten
             ,
             if
             the
             Forrests
             were
             not
             almost
             inaccessible
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Wild-Beasts
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             Serpents
             ,
             Lizards
             and
             Salamanders
             ,
             exceeding
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             growth
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Serpents
             have
             swallowed
             Children
             and
             Sheep
             ,
             eaten
             Tygers
             and
             Leopards
             ,
             often
             come
             out
             of
             the
             
             Wood
             and
             make
             great
             Spoil
             among
             the
             Cattel
             which
             for
             this
             reason
             are
             reared
             with
             great
             difficulty
             .
             Their
             Swine
             have
             no
             Bristles
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             fat
             ,
             their
             Bellies
             trail
             on
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             The
             Rivers
             breed
             Fish
             in
             abundance
             ,
             and
             Oysters
             have
             there
             been
             seen
             ,
             that
             have
             weighed
             three
             Hundred
             Pound
             ;
             a
             thing
             that
             would
             seem
             incredible
             if
             there
             were
             not
             two
             Oyster-shells
             ,
             which
             weigh
             four
             Hundred
             sixty
             and
             seven
             Pounds
             ,
             now
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Holstein's
             Cabinet
             at
             Gottorp
             ,
             that
             were
             brought
             by
             a
             Sea-Captain
             from
             the
             Indies
             :
             the
             Captain
             affirming
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             so
             much
             Meat
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             sufficed
             all
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             being
             a
             Hundred
             and
             twenty
             Persons
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             hunt
             Deer
             ,
             Goats
             ,
             Boars
             ,
             and
             other
             Game
             ,
             fallow
             or
             black
             ,
             which
             abound
             there
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Woods
             are
             so
             thick
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             make
             any
             way
             through
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Bantamites
             are
             so
             unskilful
             at
             their
             Fire-Arms
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             observed
             ,
             that
             a
             Bantamite
             having
             shot
             a
             wild
             Buffler
             ,
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             kill
             the
             Beast
             :
             but
             ,
             the
             Musquet
             recoyling
             he
             fell
             down
             ,
             with
             his
             Cheek
             all
             bruised
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             two
             of
             his
             Teeth
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             these
             Creatures
             
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             whole
             Herds
             feeding
             up
             and
             down
             the
             fields
             .
             There
             are
             likewise
             abundance
             of
             Apes
             ,
             Foins
             ,
             Squirrels
             ,
             wild
             Peacocks
             and
             Parrots
             ,
             and
             infinite
             other
             Birds
             exceeding
             beautiful
             to
             the
             Eye
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Rivers
             there
             is
             abundance
             of
             Crocodiles
             ,
             which
             seize
             not
             only
             on
             Men
             bathing
             ,
             but
             attempt
             the
             very
             Canoes
             as
             they
             pass
             along
             ,
             snatching
             men
             out
             of
             'em
             ,
             and
             dragging
             'em
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
             The
             Chineses
             tame
             this
             Creature
             ,
             and
             fatten
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             afterwards
             eaten
             as
             a
             great
             dainty
             .
             Their
             Civet
             yields
             as
             much
             perfume
             as
             that
             of
             Guiney
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             neither
             so
             white
             nor
             so
             good
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             two
             sorts
             of
             Poultry
             ,
             one
             like
             ours
             ,
             the
             other
             betwixt
             ours
             and
             the
             Indian
             kind
             ;
             and
             these
             last
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             Monsters
             ,
             are
             so
             furious
             ,
             they
             will
             fight
             ,
             till
             death
             decides
             the
             Battel
             .
             Amongst
             the
             common
             sort
             there
             are
             some
             whose
             flesh
             is
             black
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             very
             good
             meat
             .
          
           
             The
             Rhinocerots
             ,
             by
             the
             Indians
             called
             Abadu
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             ordinary
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Buntam
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Bengala
               ,
               Patane
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             though
             there
             are
             some
             ;
             and
             the
             Bantamites
             make
             so
             great
             account
             of
             this
             Beast
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             about
             
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             not
             in
             Medicine
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             the
             Horn
             ,
             the
             Teeth
             ,
             but
             even
             his
             very
             Dung
             ;
             they
             hold
             there
             is
             no
             better
             Antidote
             against
             Poison
             ,
             and
             attribute
             the
             same
             qualities
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             Ancient
             Authors
             do
             to
             the
             Unicorn
             .
          
           
             The
             Ants
             are
             exceeding
             troublesome
             in
             most
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Bantam
             .
             They
             are
             much
             bigger
             than
             in
             our
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             mischievous
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Stuff
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             spoil
             ,
             no
             Victuals
             but
             what
             they
             consume
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             get
             to
             't
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             ordinarily
             set
             the
             feet
             of
             Tables
             and
             Cupboards
             on
             dishes
             half
             filled
             with
             water
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             Ants
             from
             creeping
             up
             ;
             and
             't
             were
             impossible
             to
             preserve
             any
             Birds
             ,
             did
             not
             they
             set
             them
             on
             Poles
             planted
             in
             a
             dish
             of
             Water
             ;
             for
             should
             they
             put
             them
             in
             a
             Cage
             ,
             the
             Ants
             would
             get
             up
             and
             kill
             '
             em
             .
             There
             is
             besides
             another
             sort
             of
             Ants
             about
             the
             length
             of
             a
             mans
             finger
             ,
             and
             red
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             onely
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             where
             they
             live
             on
             the
             Barks
             of
             Trees
             and
             Herbs
             .
          
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             Trees
             and
             Fruits
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Java
             ,
             amongst
             others
             there
             is
             the
             Areca
             ,
             the
             Portugals
             call
             the
             Tree
             that
             bears
             it
             Arrequero
             ,
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             
             Faufel
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Malayans
               ,
               Pinang
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Coco
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             nor
             the
             Leaves
             so
             big
             and
             broad
             :
             the
             Fruit
             is
             like
             a
             Date
             ;
             Nature
             encloses
             it
             in
             a
             Husk
             ,
             which
             opens
             not
             till
             it
             flower
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             ripens
             the
             Shell
             falls
             off
             ,
             the
             fruit
             remaining
             at
             the
             Branch
             .
             It
             hath
             scarce
             any
             Tast
             ,
             but
             it
             moistens
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             dyes
             the
             Lips
             red
             ,
             and
             the
             Teeth
             black
             .
             The
             Indians
             lap
             it
             up
             in
             a
             Bettele
             Leaf
             ,
             mix
             a
             little
             Chalk
             or
             Lime
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             chew
             it
             rather
             out
             of
             Custom
             than
             for
             any
             Pleasure
             ,
             though
             they
             hold
             that
             it
             strengthens
             the
             Stomach
             and
             Gums
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             topical
             Medicine
             against
             the
             Scurvy
             ;
             and
             in
             effect
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             an
             Indian
             that
             is
             subject
             to
             this
             Disease
             or
             troubled
             with
             the
             Tooth-ach
             .
             This
             Drug
             will
             make
             some
             People
             so
             drunk
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             to
             'em
             seem
             to
             run
             round
             ;
             but
             that
             dizziness
             is
             presently
             over
             .
          
           
             The
             Mangas
             grow
             on
             Trees
             not
             much
             unlike
             our
             Nut
             Trees
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             not
             so
             many
             Leaves
             :
             They
             are
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             Peach
             ,
             but
             longer
             and
             something
             bending
             like
             a
             Crescent
             of
             a
             light
             green
             ,
             drawing
             a
             little
             towards
             the
             red
             .
             It
             has
             a
             great
             shell
             ,
             that
             encloses
             an
             Almond
             of
             greater
             length
             than
             breadth
             ,
             and
             eaten
             raw
             is
             very
             distastful
             ,
             but
             roasted
             
             on
             the
             Coals
             not
             unpleasant
             :
             't
             is
             useful
             in
             Physick
             against
             the
             Worms
             ,
             and
             the
             Diarrhaea
             .
             It
             ripens
             in
             
               October
               ,
               November
            
             ,
             and
             December
             ,
             and
             being
             perfectly
             ripe
             ,
             't
             is
             full
             as
             good
             as
             a
             Peach
             .
             They
             get
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             green
             ,
             and
             put
             'em
             up
             in
             Salt
             ,
             Vinegar
             ,
             and
             Garlick
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             call
             them
             
               Mangas
               d'acher
            
             ,
             and
             they
             serve
             instead
             of
             Olives
             .
             There
             are
             likewise
             wild
             ones
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Mangas
               bravas
            
             ,
             of
             a
             pale
             green
             too
             ,
             but
             brighter
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Juice
             ,
             which
             is
             immediate
             Death
             without
             a
             present
             Antidote
             .
          
           
             The
             Ananas
             is
             one
             of
             the
             loveliest
             ,
             pleasantest
             ,
             and
             wholesomest
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Indies
             :
             it
             grows
             on
             a
             Bush
             ,
             and
             hath
             Leaves
             like
             Sempervivum
             ;
             the
             Fruit
             at
             first
             is
             green
             ▪
             but
             being
             ripe
             ,
             turns
             Orange
             or
             Aurora
             coloured
             ,
             drawing
             a
             little
             to
             a
             red
             ,
             sharp
             like
             a
             Pine-Apple
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             ,
             the
             Portuguezes
             who
             met
             with
             this
             Fruit
             first
             in
             Brasil
             ,
             called
             it
             Pinas
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             tender
             an
             easie
             to
             cut
             ▪
             'T
             is
             yellow
             within
             ,
             of
             a
             delicate
             Scent
             ;
             't
             is
             eaten
             in
             Wine
             ,
             but
             the
             excess
             is
             dangerous
             for
             Feavers
             ;
             the
             Juice
             is
             so
             sharp
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             wipe
             not
             the
             Knife
             it
             is
             cut
             with
             ,
             next
             Morning
             it
             will
             be
             found
             eaten
             .
             The
             Tree
             is
             so
             apt
             to
             grow
             ,
             that
             a
             Sprig
             will
             
             take
             Root
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             tho
             it
             have
             not
             past
             two
             or
             three
             Leaves
             ,
             be
             half
             withered
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             cut
             fifteen
             days
             before
             .
             The
             Canarins
             call
             this
             Fruit
             Ananasa
             ,
             the
             
               Brasilians
               Nava
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Hispaniola
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Western
             Islands
             ,
             they
             call
             it
             Jajana
             ;
             't
             is
             as
             big
             as
             the
             larger
             sort
             of
             Lemmons
             ,
             or
             the
             middle
             Melons
             ,
             excellent
             both
             in
             Scent
             and
             Taste
             .
             At
             a
             distance
             they
             look
             like
             Artichoaks
             ,
             only
             they
             are
             not
             so
             picked
             as
             the
             Leaves
             of
             that
             Plant
             :
             the
             Stalk
             is
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Thistle
             ,
             and
             every
             stalk
             bears
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             top
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             tho
             many
             times
             it
             puts
             forth
             at
             the
             side
             other
             stems
             ,
             yet
             the
             Fruit
             that
             comes
             of
             'em
             is
             very
             small
             ,
             and
             seldom
             comes
             to
             Maturity
             .
             They
             have
             of
             them
             in
             March
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             very
             pleasant
             ,
             for
             the
             Juice
             hath
             the
             Taste
             of
             sweet
             or
             new
             Wine
             ,
             and
             is
             exceeding
             easie
             of
             digestion
             ,
             but
             it
             heats
             and
             after
             brings
             a
             Fever
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Territories
             of
             Bantam
             there
             is
             another
             Fruit
             called
             Lamnea
             ;
             't
             is
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Citron
             ,
             the
             Colour
             green
             ,
             something
             drawing
             to
             a
             red
             ;
             full
             of
             Juice
             that
             is
             tart
             and
             Toothsome
             ,
             and
             within
             hath
             divers
             black
             Kernels
             :
             the
             Leaves
             are
             like
             those
             of
             Lemmon
             Trees
             ,
             but
             
             not
             so
             long
             :
             they
             put
             them
             up
             in
             Salt
             or
             Sugar
             ,
             or
             use
             them
             as
             Tamarinds
             against
             burning
             Feavers
             ,
             Inflammations
             of
             the
             Breast
             ,
             against
             pains
             in
             the
             Stomach
             and
             Fluxes
             .
          
           
             Tamarinds
             grow
             on
             great
             Trees
             full
             of
             Branches
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Leaves
             are
             not
             bigger
             ,
             nor
             unlike
             to
             the
             Leaves
             of
             Pimpernel
             ,
             only
             somewhat
             longer
             .
             The
             flower
             at
             first
             is
             like
             the
             Peaches
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             turns
             white
             ,
             and
             puts
             forth
             its
             Fruit
             at
             the
             end
             of
             certain
             strings
             :
             assoon
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             set
             ,
             the
             Leaves
             close
             up
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             to
             preserve
             it
             from
             the
             Dew
             ,
             and
             open
             assoon
             as
             that
             Planet
             eppears
             again
             .
             The
             Fruit
             at
             first
             is
             green
             ,
             but
             ripening
             ,
             it
             becomes
             of
             a
             dark
             gray
             ,
             drawing
             towards
             red
             ,
             inclosed
             in
             husks
             ,
             brown
             or
             tawny
             ,
             of
             taste
             a
             little
             bitter
             ,
             like
             our
             Prunelloes
             .
             Every
             husk
             contains
             three
             or
             four
             little
             Beans
             in
             a
             certain
             skin
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Portugals
             call
             Tamarincho
             .
             The
             Fruit
             is
             viscous
             ,
             and
             sticks
             to
             the
             Fingers
             ,
             but
             of
             so
             good
             a
             taste
             ,
             that
             the
             Indlans
             use
             it
             almost
             in
             all
             Sawces
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             Verjuice
             ;
             but
             't
             would
             turn
             a
             mans
             Stomach
             to
             see
             them
             cook
             meat
             with
             this
             Drug
             :
             for
             squeezing
             it
             between
             their
             hands
             ,
             the
             juice
             that
             runs
             through
             their
             fingers
             looks
             more
             like
             a
             Medicine
             than
             a
             Sawce
             .
             These
             
             Trees
             bear
             twice
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             grow
             every
             whete
             without
             being
             planted
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             looked
             after
             .
             Physicians
             use
             this
             Drug
             against
             burning
             Feavers
             ,
             heat
             of
             the
             Liver
             ,
             and
             Diseases
             in
             the
             Gall
             ;
             and
             infused
             a
             Night
             in
             cold
             Water
             ,
             it
             purges
             gently
             .
             The
             Tamarinds
             brought
             to
             our
             Parts
             ,
             are
             either
             Salted
             or
             preserved
             in
             Sugar
             .
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Madagascar
             ,
             where
             there
             grows
             plenty
             of
             it
             ,
             call
             it
             Quille
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Bantamites
               Sundalassa
            
             .
             The
             Portugals
             give
             it
             the
             name
             of
             Tamarinches
             ,
             for
             the
             resemblance
             the
             Fruit
             holds
             with
             the
             Date
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             called
             Tamar
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             Dates
             of
             India
             .
             The
             Malabars
             call
             it
             Pali
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Indians
               Ampuli
            
             :
             the
             Tree
             is
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Walnut
             Tree
             ,
             full
             of
             Leaves
             ,
             bearing
             its
             Fruit
             at
             the
             Branches
             ,
             like
             the
             sheath
             of
             a
             Knife
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             strait
             ,
             rather
             bent
             like
             a
             Bow.
             The
             Indians
             when
             they
             would
             transport
             their
             Tamarinds
             ,
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Husks
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             up
             in
             Balls
             as
             big
             as
             a
             man's
             Fist
             ,
             unhandsom
             to
             look
             on
             ,
             and
             worse
             to
             handle
             .
          
           
             Common
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Country
             to
             plant
             Pepper
             near
             a
             sort
             of
             Canes
             ,
             by
             the
             Bantamites
             called
             Mambu
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Tabaxir
             is
             found
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             
             Java
             these
             were
             never
             any
             of
             'em
             found
             ;
             but
             again
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             
               Malabar
               ,
               Coromandel
               ,
               Bisnagar
            
             ,
             and
             near
             to
             Malacca
             ,
             this
             sort
             of
             Cane
             produces
             a
             Drug
             called
             
               Sacar
               Mambus
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Sugar
             of
             Mambus
             ,
             The
             
               Arabians
               ,
               Persians
            
             and
             Moors
             call
             it
             Tabaxir
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Language
             signifies
             ,
             a
             white
             frozen
             Liquor
             .
             These
             Canes
             are
             as
             big
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Poplar
             ,
             having
             strait
             Branches
             ,
             and
             Leaves
             something
             longer
             than
             the
             Olive
             tree
             .
             They
             are
             divided
             into
             divers
             knots
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             white
             Matter
             like
             Starch
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Persians
             and
             Arabians
             give
             the
             weight
             in
             Silver
             ,
             for
             the
             Use
             they
             make
             of
             it
             in
             Physick
             ,
             against
             burning
             Feavers
             ,
             and
             bloudy
             Fluxes
             ,
             but
             especially
             upon
             the
             first
             approaches
             of
             any
             Disease
             :
             and
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Application
             ,
             is
             a
             Soveraign
             Remedy
             against
             the
             Stone
             .
          
           
             These
             Canes
             are
             so
             big
             ,
             that
             the
             Indians
             cleave
             them
             to
             make
             Boats
             ,
             leaving
             Knots
             at
             each
             end
             ,
             whereon
             they
             sit
             to
             guide
             it
             ,
             one
             before
             ,
             another
             behind
             ,
             and
             use
             this
             sort
             of
             Boat
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             perswaded
             Crocodiles
             bear
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             Mambu
             ,
             and
             never
             hurt
             the
             Boats
             made
             of
             this
             Cane
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Isle
             of
             Java
             there
             is
             another
             Fruit
             ,
             called
             amongst
             the
             
               Malagars
               Duriaon
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             any
             where
             but
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Malaccaos
             .
             The
             Tree
             that
             bears
             'em
             ,
             by
             the
             Malagars
             called
             Batan
             ,
             is
             as
             big
             as
             our
             Apple-tree
             ,
             the
             Bark
             thick
             ,
             plentiful
             of
             Boughs
             ,
             and
             wealthy
             in
             fruit
             :
             the
             Blossom
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Bnaa
             ,
             is
             white
             ,
             inclining
             to
             yellow
             ,
             and
             the
             Leaves
             half
             a
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             Fingers
             broad
             ;
             on
             the
             out-side
             of
             a
             pale
             Green
             ,
             drawing
             towards
             a
             Grey
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             in-side
             the
             Green
             is
             very
             delicate
             and
             lively
             ;
             the
             Fruit
             is
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Melon
             ,
             covered
             with
             a
             thick
             rough
             Rind
             ,
             green
             ,
             and
             hath
             ribs
             ,
             as
             the
             Melons
             .
             Within
             't
             is
             divided
             into
             four
             quarters
             ,
             which
             are
             again
             divided
             into
             two
             or
             three
             little
             Cells
             ,
             that
             contain
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             big
             and
             white
             as
             a
             Pullets
             Egg
             ,
             and
             of
             taste
             so
             delicious
             ,
             that
             the
             Bianc●-Mangiares
             ,
             which
             the
             Portuguezes
             compound
             of
             Rice
             ,
             brawns
             of
             Capons
             ,
             Cream
             ,
             Sugar
             ,
             and
             Rose-water
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             dainty
             ;
             Each
             Fruit
             hath
             a
             Stone
             as
             big
             and
             rough
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Peach
             ;
             ii
             will
             not
             keep
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             White
             begins
             to
             turn
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             thrown
             away
             and
             must
             be
             eaten
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Husk
             begins
             to
             open
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             not
             used
             to
             this
             Fruit
             ,
             will
             not
             
             like
             it
             at
             first
             ,
             being
             it
             hath
             the
             smell
             of
             a
             roasted
             Onion
             ,
             but
             the
             Taste
             is
             so
             pleasing
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             prime
             ,
             and
             most
             excellent
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Indies
             .
             One
             thing
             it
             is
             very
             remarkable
             for
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             so
             great
             an
             Antipathy
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Bettele
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             number
             of
             Bettele
             Leaves
             laid
             near
             a
             Room
             full
             of
             Duriaons
             ,
             they
             corrupt
             and
             rot
             immediately
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             hath
             eaten
             too
             much
             of
             this
             Fruit
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             lay
             two
             or
             three
             Bettele
             Leaves
             upon
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             eased
             ;
             and
             the
             eating
             but
             one
             of
             these
             Leaves
             after
             the
             Duriaons
             ,
             causeth
             speedy
             Digestion
             ;
             so
             as
             thus
             one
             may
             eat
             as
             much
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             inconvenience
             .
          
           
             The
             
             Lantor-Tree
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             
             Cocoe-Tree
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             is
             frequent
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Java
             ;
             the
             Leaves
             are
             five
             or
             six
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             smooth
             that
             the
             Bantamites
             write
             upon
             ▪
             it
             with
             a
             Bodkin
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             instead
             of
             Paper
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             the
             Indies
             no
             part
             bears
             Cubebs
             but
             the
             Country
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Bantam
             ;
             the
             Bantamites
             call
             it
             Cuciombi
             and
             Cuma●
             ;
             the
             other
             Indians
             call
             it
             ▪
             
               Cuba
               Chini
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Chineses
             first
             
             fetch'd
             it
             thence
             ,
             to
             furnish
             other
             Parts
             ,
             before
             the
             Portugals
             or
             Hollanders
             had
             any
             Commerce
             there
             .
             This
             fruit
             grows
             upon
             another
             Tree
             like
             Pepper
             ,
             and
             in
             Bunches
             like
             Grapes
             .
             The
             Bantamites
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             no
             where
             but
             with
             them
             ,
             esteem
             it
             so
             much
             as
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             Plant
             to
             go
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             sell
             it
             not
             unboyl'd
             ,
             for
             fear
             it
             should
             be
             planted
             elsewhere
             ,
             tho
             there
             is
             such
             plenty
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             at
             Bantam
             a
             Weight
             of
             fifty
             six
             Pounds
             is
             worth
             but
             six
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             ,
             seven
             thousand
             Caxaes
             .
             The
             Use
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             the
             Stomack
             ,
             and
             clease
             the
             Breast
             ,
             but
             the
             Mahometans
             take
             it
             with
             a
             little
             Arek
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             opinion
             it
             restores
             languishing
             and
             spent
             Nature
             .
          
           
             The
             Manghostan
             is
             a
             fruit
             growing
             by
             the
             High-ways
             of
             Bantam
             ,
             upon
             Bushes
             ,
             like
             our
             Sloes
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             same
             taste
             .
          
           
             The
             Herb
             the
             Bantamites
             call
             Talassa
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Malagars
               Lalade
            
             .
             It
             bears
             neither
             Fruit
             nor
             Flower
             ,
             but
             is
             used
             in
             Sawces
             ,
             and
             some
             eat
             it
             green
             ,
             and
             assign
             it
             the
             same
             Vertues
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Cubebs
             .
          
           
           
             In
             Java
             they
             have
             another
             Fruit
             ,
             which
             grows
             likewise
             in
             other
             places
             call'd
             Jaca
             ,
             in
             form
             and
             bigness
             like
             a
             Citrul
             ,
             with
             a
             thick
             and
             rough
             Rind
             ;
             Within
             't
             is
             full
             of
             certain
             Nuts
             ,
             the
             kernels
             whereof
             being
             roasted
             on
             Coals
             ,
             are
             good
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             stay
             the
             flux
             of
             the
             belly
             .
             The
             Tree
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             but
             the
             Boughs
             not
             being
             strong
             enough
             to
             bear
             the
             fruit
             ,
             it
             hangs
             all
             along
             the
             Body
             of
             it
             ,
             up
             from
             the
             very
             ground
             :
             Being
             full
             ripe
             ,
             the
             Rind
             grows
             hard
             and
             black
             ,
             and
             emits
             a
             very
             sweet
             scent
             ;
             the
             fruit
             it self
             changes
             taste
             ,
             yielding
             one
             while
             that
             of
             the
             Melon
             ,
             another
             that
             of
             the
             Peach
             ,
             sometimes
             that
             of
             Honey
             ,
             sometimes
             that
             of
             sweet
             Lemon
             ;
             but
             is
             so
             hard
             of
             digestion
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             never
             eaten
             ,
             but
             vomited
             up
             again
             .
             The
             Nut
             of
             it
             is
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Date
             ,
             and
             causeth
             windiness
             in
             those
             that
             eat
             it
             green
             ,
             but
             roasted
             after
             the
             manner
             we
             told
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             good
             for
             such
             as
             have
             a
             kindness
             for
             Women
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Island
             ,
             towards
             the
             Streight
             of
             Sundy
             ,
             grows
             also
             abundance
             of
             wild
             Cinnamon
             ,
             which
             the
             Portugals
             call
             
               Canela
               de
               Mato
            
             ,
             and
             
               Malayans
               Cajumanis
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             near
             so
             good
             as
             the
             fine
             Cinnamon
             ,
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             
             there
             's
             but
             very
             little
             of
             it
             bought
             ,
             it
             being
             hardly
             worth
             the
             Transportation
             .
          
           
             The
             Carcapuli
             is
             a
             Fruit
             about
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             Cherry
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             same
             taste
             ,
             and
             the
             Trees
             which
             bear
             it
             are
             like
             our
             Cherry-Trees
             ▪
             Of
             these
             there
             are
             several
             kinds
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             white
             ,
             some
             of
             a
             dark
             red
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             a
             lively
             Carnation
             Colour
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Costus
               Indicus
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Malayans
             called
             Pucho
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Arabians
               ,
               Cost
            
             ,
             or
             Ca●t
             ,
             is
             the
             Wood
             of
             a
             Tree
             resembling
             the
             Elder
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             height
             ,
             as
             in
             Flower
             and
             Scent
             :
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Persians
            
             and
             Arabians
             ,
             make
             an
             extraordinary
             Traffick
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             likewise
             do
             of
             
               Calamus
               Aromaticus
            
             ,
             which
             also
             grows
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             the
             Streight
             of
             Sundy
             .
             That
             yellow
             and
             Spungy
             Matter
             which
             Women
             use
             against
             pains
             in
             the
             Matrix
             ,
             is
             properly
             in
             the
             Stalk
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Bantamites
             give
             it
             to
             their
             Horses
             ,
             compounding
             it
             with
             Garlick
             ,
             Cummin-seed
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Sugar
             ,
             and
             Butter
             ,
             making
             it
             into
             a
             Paste
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Arata
             ;
             and
             they
             hold
             it
             very
             sovereign
             for
             their
             Beasts
             ,
             to
             whom
             notwithstanding
             they
             never
             give
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             Heats
             be
             over
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Zerumbal
             ,
             which
             the
             Bantamites
             and
             Malayans
             call
             Canior
             too
             ,
             grows
             in
             these
             parts
             and
             is
             like
             to
             Ginger
             ,
             only
             the
             Leaves
             somewhat
             more
             long
             and
             broad
             .
             They
             use
             to
             dry
             it
             ,
             or
             preserve
             it
             in
             Sugar
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             Ginger
             ,
             but
             esteem
             it
             above
             Ginger
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             kinds
             of
             Galanga
             ,
             by
             the
             Arabians
             called
             Calvegian
             .
             The
             lesser
             comes
             from
             China
             ,
             and
             is
             much
             better
             than
             that
             which
             is
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Javan
             ,
             where
             they
             call
             it
             Lanquas
             .
             This
             Herb
             is
             neither
             sowed
             nor
             set
             ,
             but
             grows
             naturally
             ,
             and
             is
             about
             two
             foot
             high
             above
             the
             ground
             .
             The
             Flower
             is
             white
             ,
             and
             the
             Leaves
             pointed
             ,
             and
             as
             hard
             as
             the
             point
             of
             a
             Knife
             .
             The
             Bantamites
             use
             it
             for
             a
             Sallad
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             Physick
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Root
             ,
             which
             is
             thick
             and
             long
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             knots
             like
             a
             Cane
             ,
             as
             biting
             in
             taste
             as
             Ginger
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             very
             sweet
             scent
             .
          
           
             Benjamine
             is
             a
             Gum
             distilling
             from
             Trees
             ,
             not
             unlike
             Lemon
             trees
             .
             While
             they
             are
             young
             the
             Benjamine
             is
             black
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             .
             But
             as
             they
             grow
             old
             the
             Benjamine
             grows
             white
             ,
             and
             loses
             strength
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             put
             it
             off
             they
             mingle
             it
             with
             black
             .
             The
             Moors
             call
             it
             
               Louan
               Javii
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Incense
               of
               Java
            
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Forest
             of
             Java
             ,
             Trees
             there
             grow
             of
             red
             Sandale
             ,
             but
             the
             white
             and
             yellow
             Sandale
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             comparison
             the
             better
             ,
             comes
             from
             the
             Isles
             of
             Timor
             and
             Salor
             .
             This
             Tree
             is
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             Walnut-Tree
             ,
             and
             bears
             a
             fruit
             not
             unlike
             our
             Cherries
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             black
             and
             insipid
             .
             The
             Indians
             beat
             white
             and
             yellow
             Sandale
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Concoction
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             rub
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             odour
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             they
             believe
             't
             is
             restorative
             .
             They
             value
             not
             red
             Sandale
             ,
             but
             sell
             it
             at
             cheap
             rates
             to
             other
             Parts
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             likewise
             abundance
             of
             Ginger
             ,
             by
             the
             Malayans
             called
             Aliaa
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Bantamites
               Gauti
            
             ;
             but
             they
             either
             eat
             it
             green
             in
             Sauces
             ,
             or
             preserve
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             never
             dry
             it
             .
          
           
             Anacardium
             by
             the
             Portuguezes
             called
             
               Fava
               de
               Malacca
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             likeness
             to
             a
             Bean
             ,
             is
             very
             common
             here
             :
             and
             the
             Bantamites
             take
             it
             in
             Milk
             against
             the
             Asthma
             ,
             and
             the
             Worms
             .
             Some
             pickle
             'em
             as
             they
             do
             Olives
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             altogether
             as
             pleasant
             as
             Olives
             .
          
           
             That
             Wood
             the
             Portugals
             call
             
               Pala
               de
               Cuebra
            
             ,
             grows
             there
             in
             great
             abundance
             .
             'T
             is
             white
             inclining
             to
             yellow
             ,
             hard
             and
             
             bitter
             .
             The
             Indians
             bruise
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             in
             Wine
             or
             Water
             against
             burning
             Feavers
             and
             the
             stinging
             of
             Serpents
             :
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             Cure
             they
             are
             beholding
             to
             a
             Creature
             in
             size
             and
             shape
             like
             our
             Ferrets
             ,
             by
             them
             called
             Quil
             or
             Quirpela
             ,
             which
             they
             breed
             for
             Recreation
             ,
             and
             to
             catch
             Rats
             and
             Mice
             .
             This
             little
             Beast
             being
             a
             mortal
             Enemy
             to
             Serpents
             ,
             never
             meets
             with
             any
             of
             'em
             ,
             but
             it
             sets
             upon
             'em
             ,
             and
             being
             bitten
             runs
             immediately
             to
             this
             Root
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             present
             Cure.
             
          
           
             
               Palo
               d'
               Aguila
            
             ,
             by
             Druggists
             called
             
               Lignum
               Aloes
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Portugueze
               Palo
               d'
               aguila
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Indians
               Calamba
            
             ,
             grows
             in
             Java
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             such
             quantity
             as
             in
             
               Malacca
               ,
               Sumatra
               ,
               Cambaya
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             .
             The
             Tree
             is
             like
             the
             Olive
             tree
             ,
             only
             a
             little
             bigger
             .
             The
             Wood
             while
             green
             hath
             no
             scent
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             drys
             its
             odour
             increases
             .
             The
             weightiest
             and
             brownest
             is
             the
             best
             :
             its
             perfection
             is
             known
             by
             the
             Oyl
             that
             issues
             out
             of
             it
             when
             it
             is
             held
             to
             the
             fire
             .
             They
             make
             Bands
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Indians
             use
             it
             to
             embellish
             their
             Cabinets
             ;
             but
             the
             chiefest
             use
             is
             for
             Physick
             ,
             for
             this
             Wood
             beaten
             to
             Powder
             ,
             and
             taken
             in
             Broth
             or
             Wine
             ,
             fortifies
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             stays
             Vomiting
             ,
             
             and
             Cures
             the
             Pleurisie
             and
             Bloudy
             Flux
             .
             What
             the
             Portugals
             call
             
               Aquila
               brava
            
             ,
             or
             wild
             Calamba
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             good
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Indians
             chiefly
             use
             it
             at
             the
             Funerals
             of
             their
             Bramins
             ,
             making
             the
             fire
             of
             it
             that
             burns
             the
             Corps
             .
          
           
             At
             Bantam
             they
             sell
             also
             store
             of
             Lacque
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             Spanish
             Wax
             ,
             and
             the
             Varnish
             they
             lay
             over
             so
             many
             excellent
             Works
             in
             
               China
               ,
               Japan
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             :
             the
             Territories
             of
             Bantam
             produce
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             best
             comes
             from
             Pegu
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             called
             Tieck
             ,
             and
             where
             great
             and
             winged
             Ants
             get
             up
             the
             Trees
             ,
             and
             suck
             the
             Gum
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             they
             lay
             upon
             the
             Boughs
             as
             Bees
             do
             Honey
             and
             Wax
             .
             When
             the
             Boughs
             are
             full
             ,
             the
             Owners
             cut
             them
             ,
             setting
             'em
             to
             dry
             in
             the
             Sun
             till
             the
             Lacque
             falls
             from
             the
             Boughs
             ,
             then
             they
             beat
             it
             to
             powder
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             what
             colour
             and
             form
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Druggs
             gotten
             in
             the
             King
             of
             
             Bantam's
             Dominions
             are
             Pody
             ,
             a
             mealy
             kind
             of
             substance
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             against
             Rheum
             and
             Wind.
             Carumba
             or
             Floris
             a
             Root
             whereof
             they
             make
             Sawces
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             they
             dye
             their
             Cotton
             Cloths
             .
             Conjuapi
             a
             Wood
             with
             which
             
             they
             rub
             their
             bodies
             .
             Samperentam
             is
             a
             root
             found
             near
             Sundy
             ,
             stronger
             than
             Ginger
             ,
             and
             very
             bitter
             .
             Pontiou
             they
             hold
             good
             against
             Feavers
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             exceeding
             dear
             .
             Gatogamber
             is
             a
             fruit
             like
             an
             Olive
             ,
             good
             against
             the
             Tooth-ach
             .
             Ganti
             ,
             a
             Root
             so
             like
             Ginger
             ,
             that
             the
             Bantamites
             have
             given
             it
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             dearer
             ;
             and
             with
             it
             they
             rub
             their
             Bodies
             .
             Sasum
             is
             Mustard-seed
             .
             Doringi
             a
             Drug
             they
             give
             Children
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             come
             into
             the
             World.
             Galan
             ,
             a
             root
             growing
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             very
             refreshing
             .
             
               Madian
               ,
               Maya
            
             ,
             and
             Corassini
             ,
             are
             intoxicating
             Drugs
             they
             mix
             in
             their
             Drinks
             .
             Rhodium
             the
             ashes
             of
             a
             Tree
             growing
             near
             Sundy
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             scour
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             with
             Sary
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             flower
             ,
             The
             
               Turgary
               ,
               Sarahan
            
             ,
             and
             Sedowaya
             are
             Roots
             for
             the
             same
             use
             .
             Sambaya
             is
             the
             fruit
             ,
             the
             Chineses
             call
             Guiduar
             ,
             as
             big
             as
             an
             Acorn
             ,
             of
             high
             price
             ,
             by
             reason
             't
             is
             not
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             sovereign
             remedy
             against
             Poison
             ,
             and
             the
             biting
             of
             Venemous
             Beasts
             .
             Jalave
             is
             like
             Sambaya
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             use
             in
             Medicine
             .
             Paravas
             is
             a
             very
             cooling
             Herb
             ,
             but
             very
             scarce
             and
             very
             dear
             .
             Tomonpate
             a
             Root
             like
             Galican
             ,
             used
             against
             Inflammations
             of
             the
             Spleen
             .
             The
             Conduri
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Bantamites
             call
             Saga
             ,
             are
             red
             Beerries
             spotted
             with
             black
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             weigh
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             to
             be
             eaten
             they
             are
             so
             bitter
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             say
             poysonous
             .
             There
             is
             likewise
             Azebar
             ,
             the
             Sycomore
             ,
             the
             
               Nux
               Indica
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Trees
             ,
             Plants
             and
             Druggs
             ,
             to
             Europeans
             some
             unknown
             ;
             but
             't
             would
             require
             a
             peculiar
             Treatife
             to
             name
             'em
             all
             ,
             and
             would
             fill
             a
             large
             Volume
             to
             describe
             their
             good
             and
             bad
             qualities
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             
          
           
             AMong
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             we
             said
             the
             Land
             of
             Bantam
             abounds
             withal
             ,
             we
             mentioned
             Apes
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             are
             a
             great
             number
             of
             these
             Animals
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             few
             Crows
             ;
             for
             assoon
             as
             they
             have
             built
             their
             Nests
             ,
             and
             laid
             their
             Eggs
             ,
             the
             Apes
             get
             upon
             the
             Trees
             ,
             and
             throw
             their
             Eggs
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             I
             do
             not
             know
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             see
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             fly
             or
             no.
             As
             I
             was
             one
             day
             travelling
             along
             the
             Road
             in
             a
             Coach
             ,
             attended
             with
             a
             
             great
             many
             ,
             we
             saw
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Monkeys
             Males
             and
             Females
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Females
             holding
             young
             ones
             in
             their
             Arms
             :
             Having
             a
             desire
             to
             shoot
             at
             one
             ,
             I
             took
             a
             Harquebuss
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             a
             Female
             Monkey
             ,
             who
             lay
             stretched
             out
             upon
             the
             Boughs
             ,
             letting
             her
             little
             one
             ●all
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             immediately
             all
             the
             Monkeys
             that
             were
             upon
             the
             Trees
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             sixty
             ,
             came
             down
             in
             a
             great
             fury
             to
             have
             leap'd
             into
             our
             Coach
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             soon
             have
             strangled
             us
             ,
             had
             we
             not
             prevented
             them
             by
             closing
             the
             Shutters
             ;
             and
             had
             we
             not
             had
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             with
             much
             ado
             kept
             them
             off
             ;
             yet
             they
             pursued
             our
             Coach
             above
             a
             League
             ,
             and
             were
             stout
             lusty
             Monkeys
             .
             In
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             Country
             there
             are
             particular
             Hospitals
             for
             these
             Creatures
             .
             On
             the
             ways
             there
             are
             commonly
             Copses
             of
             Bamboos
             growing
             very
             high
             ;
             some
             of
             these
             are
             so
             thick
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             get
             into
             'em
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             pestered
             with
             prodigious
             numbers
             of
             Apes
             .
             Those
             that
             breed
             in
             the
             Copses
             upon
             one
             side
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             are
             enemies
             to
             them
             that
             are
             bred
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             cross
             from
             one
             side
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             immediately
             
             strangled
             .
             Here
             the
             Travellers
             have
             good
             sport
             by
             setting
             the
             Apes
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             In
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Road
             there
             is
             Rice
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             would
             see
             the
             sport
             ,
             cause
             five
             or
             six
             Baskets
             of
             Rice
             to
             be
             set
             in
             the
             Road
             ,
             some
             forty
             or
             fifty
             paces
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             close
             by
             every
             Basket
             they
             lay
             five
             or
             six
             Botoons
             about
             two
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             two
             inches
             about
             ;
             then
             they
             retire
             and
             hide
             themselves
             :
             presently
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             Apes
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             descend
             from
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Bamboos
             ,
             and
             advance
             towards
             the
             Baskets
             which
             are
             full
             of
             Rice
             ;
             They
             are
             about
             half
             an
             hour
             shewing
             their
             Teeth
             at
             one
             another
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             near
             the
             Baskets
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             advance
             ,
             then
             retreat
             again
             ,
             being
             Ioath
             to
             encounter
             .
             At
             length
             the
             Female
             Baboons
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             eager
             and
             couragious
             than
             the
             Males
             ,
             especially
             they
             that
             have
             young
             ones
             ,
             which
             they
             carry
             in
             their
             Arms
             as
             Women
             do
             their
             Children
             ,
             venture
             to
             approach
             the
             Baskets
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             about
             to
             put
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             eat
             ,
             the
             Males
             on
             the
             other
             side
             advance
             to
             hinder
             '
             em
             .
             Immediately
             the
             other
             Party
             comes
             forward
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             feud
             being
             kindled
             
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             they
             take
             up
             the
             Battoons
             ,
             that
             lie
             by
             the
             Baskets
             ,
             and
             thrash
             one
             another
             in
             good
             earnest
             .
             The
             weakest
             are
             constrained
             to
             fly
             into
             the
             Woods
             with
             their
             Pates
             broken
             ,
             and
             their
             Limbs
             maimed
             ,
             while
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Field
             glut
             themselves
             with
             Rice
             ,
             and
             the
             joys
             of
             Victory
             ,
             tho
             it
             may
             be
             when
             their
             Bellies
             are
             full
             ,
             they
             will
             suffer
             some
             of
             the
             Female
             Party
             to
             come
             along
             with
             '
             em
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Elephants
             ,
             I
             happened
             to
             see
             two
             that
             were
             lately
             taken
             .
             Each
             of
             them
             was
             placed
             between
             two
             Tame
             ones
             .
             Round
             about
             the
             wild
             Elephants
             stood
             six
             Men
             ,
             with
             every
             one
             a
             Half
             Pike
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             a
             lighted
             Torch
             fastened
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Pike
             ;
             who
             talkt
             to
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             giving
             them
             Meat
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             in
             their
             Language
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
               it
            
             .
             The
             food
             which
             they
             gave
             'em
             was
             a
             little
             Bottle
             of
             Hay
             ,
             some
             pieces
             of
             brown
             Sugar
             ,
             and
             Rice
             boiled
             in
             Water
             ,
             with
             some
             few
             Corns
             of
             Pepper
             .
             If
             the
             wild
             Elephants
             refused
             to
             do
             as
             they
             were
             bidden
             ,
             the
             Men
             made
             Signs
             to
             the
             Tame
             Elephant
             to
             beat
             'em
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             banging
             the
             Refractory
             Elephant
             upon
             the
             Head
             and
             Forehead
             with
             their
             Trunks
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             offered
             to
             make
             
             any
             stir
             or
             resistance
             ,
             the
             other
             Elephant
             thwack'd
             him
             most
             unmercifully
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             poor
             Elephant
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             was
             constrained
             to
             learn
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Being
             thus
             fallen
             into
             the
             Story
             of
             Elephants
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             some
             other
             Observations
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             made
             upon
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             Creatures
             .
             Though
             the
             Elephant
             never
             meddles
             with
             the
             Female
             after
             he
             is
             once
             taken
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             sometimes
             seized
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             lustful
             Rage
             .
             One
             day
             that
             the
             King
             was
             Hunting
             upon
             an
             Elephant
             ,
             with
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             that
             sate
             by
             him
             to
             fan
             him
             ,
             the
             Elephant
             became
             so
             furious
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Lust
             ,
             that
             the
             Governour
             who
             was
             by
             no
             means
             able
             to
             master
             or
             rule
             him
             ,
             declared
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             to
             allay
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             
               Elephant
               ▪
            
             who
             would
             doubtless
             bruise
             him
             to
             pieces
             among
             the
             Trees
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             way
             but
             for
             one
             of
             the
             three
             to
             forfeit
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             willingly
             sacrifice
             his
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             his
             Son
             ;
             only
             he
             desir'd
             His
             Majesty
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             three
             small
             Children
             which
             he
             must
             leave
             behind
             him
             .
             Having
             so
             said
             ,
             he
             threw
             himself
             under
             the
             Elephants
             Feet
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             sooner
             taken
             him
             in
             his
             Trunk
             ,
             and
             
             squeez'd
             him
             to
             pieces
             with
             his
             feet
             ,
             but
             he
             grew
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             as
             before
             .
             The
             King
             as
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             so
             signal
             a
             deliverance
             ,
             gave
             to
             the
             poor
             Widow
             200000
             Roopies
             ,
             and
             highly
             advanc'd
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             that
             had
             so
             generously
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             his
             Country
             .
          
           
             I
             observed
             also
             ,
             that
             tho
             the
             Elephants
             skin
             be
             very
             hard
             whilst
             he
             is
             alive
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             the
             skin
             is
             just
             like
             melted
             Glew
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             several
             Parks
             that
             are
             empaled
             with
             nothing
             but
             Elephants
             Teeth
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             which
             Parks
             is
             above
             a
             League
             about
             .
             In
             some
             places
             they
             Hunt
             the
             Elephants
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             the
             Tushes
             of
             every
             one
             they
             kill
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             place
             .
             When
             they
             intend
             to
             take
             their
             Elephants
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             long
             Lane
             clos'd
             in
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Elephant
             can
             run
             neither
             to
             the
             right
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             .
             This
             Lane
             is
             broad
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             grows
             narrower
             and
             narrower
             ,
             till
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Room
             left
             at
             the
             further
             end
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             Female
             Elephant
             to
             lie
             down
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             one
             that
             is
             desirous
             of
             the
             Male
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Tho
             she
             be
             tame
             ,
             yet
             she
             is
             bound
             with
             good
             Ropes
             and
             
             Cords
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             Cries
             will
             call
             the
             Male
             ,
             who
             presently
             runs
             through
             the
             Lane
             towards
             her
             .
             Now
             when
             the
             Elephant
             comes
             where
             the
             Lane
             grows
             narrow
             ,
             they
             that
             lie
             hid
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             immediately
             barricado
             up
             the
             Lane
             behind
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             near
             the
             Female
             ,
             then
             is
             another
             barricado
             set
             up
             ,
             that
             stops
             him
             from
             going
             any
             further
             .
             When
             he
             is
             thus
             between
             the
             Barricadoes
             ,
             they
             so
             entangle
             his
             Legs
             and
             Trunk
             with
             Ropes
             and
             Cords
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             soon
             taken
             ,
             having
             no
             way
             to
             help
             himself
             .
             The
             same
             way
             they
             use
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Siam
             and
             Pegu
             ;
             onely
             that
             the
             Natives
             there
             mount
             the
             Female
             Elephant
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Male
             in
             the
             Forests
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             met
             with
             his
             haunt
             ,
             they
             tie
             the
             Female
             to
             the
             most
             convenient
             place
             they
             can
             find
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             fix
             their
             Snares
             for
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             short
             time
             hastens
             towards
             the
             Female
             hot
             for
             generation
             ,
             where
             her
             Cries
             call
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             observable
             of
             the
             Female
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             begins
             to
             be
             hot
             ,
             she
             gathers
             together
             a
             great
             heap
             of
             Herbs
             and
             Weeds
             ,
             and
             makes
             her self
             a
             kind
             of
             Bed
             some
             four
             or
             five
             foot
             high
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             where
             contrary
             to
             the
             Custom
             
             of
             all
             other
             Creatures
             she
             lies
             upon
             her
             back
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             Male
             ,
             whom
             she
             calls
             to
             her
             by
             a
             peculiar
             Cry.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             furthermore
             particular
             to
             the
             Elephant
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Ceylon
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             the
             Female
             brings
             forth
             has
             Tushes
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             Ivory
             which
             comes
             from
             Achem
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             wrought
             has
             this
             peculiar
             quality
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             never
             grows
             yellow
             ,
             like
             that
             which
             comes
             out
             of
             the
             Continent
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             more
             esteemed
             and
             dearer
             than
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Merchants
             bring
             Elephants
             to
             any
             place
             to
             sell
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             pleasant
             sight
             to
             see
             'em
             go
             along
             ;
             for
             in
             regard
             there
             are
             generally
             old
             and
             young
             together
             ,
             when
             the
             old
             ones
             are
             gone
             by
             ,
             the
             Children
             will
             be
             running
             after
             the
             little
             ones
             to
             play
             with
             'em
             ,
             and
             give
             'em
             something
             or
             other
             to
             eat
             .
             While
             the
             young
             Elephants
             (
             which
             are
             very
             wanton
             )
             are
             busily
             taking
             what
             is
             offered
             them
             ,
             the
             Children
             leap
             upon
             their
             Back
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             young
             Elephants
             ,
             that
             lately
             stopt
             for
             the
             lucre
             of
             Victuals
             ,
             perceiving
             their
             D●ms
             a
             great
             way
             before
             'em
             ,
             double
             their
             pace
             ,
             and
             playing
             with
             their
             Trunks
             ,
             
             throw
             the
             Children
             off
             their
             backs
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             doing
             'em
             any
             harm
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Inquiry
             I
             have
             made
             ,
             I
             could
             never
             find
             exactly
             how
             long
             the
             Elephant
             will
             live
             ;
             nor
             can
             all
             the
             Governours
             and
             Keepers
             of
             those
             Creatures
             tell
             you
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             such
             an
             Elephant
             has
             been
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             Grandfather
             ,
             and
             Great
             Grandfather
             :
             and
             by
             that
             computation
             I
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             liv'd
             some
             of
             'em
             six
             score
             ,
             or
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Thirty
             Years
             .
          
           
             The
             Javians
             making
             their
             benefit
             of
             the
             Portugals
             Ingratitude
             to
             the
             Indian
             Princes
             ,
             who
             entertained
             'em
             ,
             did
             pertinaciously
             oppose
             the
             establishment
             of
             any
             strangers
             in
             the
             Isle
             .
             But
             the
             profit
             the
             Kings
             of
             Bantam
             and
             Jacatra
             receive
             by
             vending
             their
             Spices
             to
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             ,
             was
             so
             considerable
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             they
             consented
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             of
             those
             two
             Nations
             should
             build
             a
             House
             for
             such
             Factors
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             leave
             there
             ,
             and
             for
             stowing
             up
             the
             Commodities
             they
             traffiqu'd
             in
             .
             The
             Dutch
             by
             Treaty
             with
             those
             Kings
             ,
             regulated
             the
             Customs
             of
             Importation
             and
             Exportation
             ;
             but
             those
             Articles
             
             were
             so
             ill
             kept
             by
             the
             Indian
             Kings
             ,
             who
             raised
             their
             Rates
             according
             as
             they
             discovered
             the
             strangers
             necessity
             of
             Commerce
             ;
             that
             the
             Dutch
             to
             avoid
             this
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             secure
             '
             emselves
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             by
             degrees
             secretly
             fortified
             their
             Quarters
             at
             Jacatra
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             made
             it
             defensible
             .
             The
             Indians
             perceived
             it
             not
             ,
             till
             't
             was
             past
             their
             hopes
             of
             forcing
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             in
             this
             despair
             of
             driving
             out
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             they
             made
             use
             of
             the
             bad
             Correspondence
             between
             the
             English
             and
             them
             ,
             which
             chiefly
             appeared
             in
             a
             Sea-fight
             they
             had
             near
             Bantam
             and
             
               Jacatra
               ,
               June
            
             2.
             1619.
             the
             Holland
             Fleet
             being
             put
             to
             Flight
             by
             the
             English
             .
             The
             Dutch
             being
             forced
             to
             retreat
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Jacatra
             with
             the
             English
             Forces
             ,
             besieged
             the
             Dutch
             Fort
             ,
             now
             called
             Batavia
             ,
             which
             Siege
             lasted
             six
             Moneths
             ,
             till
             the
             Holland
             Admiral
             having
             reinforced
             his
             Fleet
             with
             the
             Ships
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             Molucques
             ,
             constrained
             the
             English
             to
             raise
             the
             Sieg
             ,
             to
             embarque
             their
             Guns
             ,
             and
             quit
             the
             Streight
             of
             Sundy
             ,
             to
             get
             into
             the
             main
             Sea.
             The
             King
             of
             Jacatra
             would
             have
             cast
             the
             blame
             of
             all
             these
             disturbances
             upon
             the
             English
             ,
             but
             the
             Dutch
             General
             would
             not
             be
             satisfied
             with
             such
             
             excuses
             ,
             but
             landing
             his
             Forces
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             Eleven
             Hundred
             Men
             ,
             he
             assaulted
             the
             Town
             of
             Jacatra
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             having
             put
             all
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             fir'd
             it
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             the
             Dutch
             compleated
             the
             Fortification
             of
             their
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             a
             regular
             form
             ,
             with
             four
             Bastions
             of
             Free-stone
             ,
             well
             Trench'd
             and
             Pallizado'd
             ,
             with
             Half
             Moons
             ,
             Redoubts
             ,
             and
             other
             necessary
             works
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Matram
             ,
             who
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Emperour
             of
             Java
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1628.
             besieged
             this
             Fort
             ,
             and
             lying
             under
             the
             Canon
             storm'd
             it
             several
             times
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             end
             was
             forc'd
             to
             raise
             the
             Siege
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             like
             manner
             was
             the
             Year
             following
             ;
             and
             since
             that
             time
             the
             Dutch
             have
             established
             their
             Commerce
             joyntly
             with
             the
             
               Chineses
               ,
               Siameses
               ,
               Succadans
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Neighbours
             ,
             taking
             Ten
             in
             the
             Hundred
             Custom
             upon
             all
             Commodities
             ,
             whether
             imported
             or
             exported
             thence
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Batavia
             is
             twelve
             Leagues
             from
             Bantam
             ,
             Eastward
             in
             a
             Bay
             ,
             which
             being
             sheltered
             with
             some
             small
             Islands
             on
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Roads
             in
             all
             the
             Indies
             .
             Strangers
             that
             inhabit
             there
             pay
             a
             certain
             Tax
             by
             the
             Moneth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             profits
             they
             
             make
             ,
             which
             is
             great
             ;
             for
             a
             Porter
             who
             will
             with
             ease
             get
             two
             Royals
             a
             day
             ,
             pays
             but
             one
             and
             a
             half
             in
             a
             Moneth
             ;
             a
             Fruiterer
             four
             Royals
             ,
             a
             Fisherman
             three
             Royals
             ,
             Distillers
             of
             Arach
             eight
             Royals
             ;
             Mechanicks
             ,
             as
             Shoomakers
             ,
             Taylors
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             as
             at
             present
             't
             is
             the
             most
             important
             place
             and
             firm
             establishment
             the
             Dutch
             have
             throughout
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             my
             return
             from
             Bantam
             to
             Batavia
             ,
             I
             was
             drawn
             out
             amongst
             others
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Siam
             ,
             where
             we
             arrived
             safely
             .
             That
             Kingdom
             extends
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Peninsula
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Ganges
             as
             far
             as
             
               Cape
               sin
               Capare
            
             ;
             but
             it
             likewise
             comprehends
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Martaban
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Pegu
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Cambaia
             ,
             upon
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Siam
             ;
             it
             is
             situated
             in
             the
             most
             Eastern
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             contains
             abut
             360
             Leagues
             from
             the
             South
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             about
             200
             in
             its
             greatest
             extent
             from
             East
             to
             West
             above
             the
             Peninsula
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             four
             or
             five
             principal
             parts
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             above
             the
             Peninsula
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             is
             particularly
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Siam
             .
             On
             its
             West
             is
             that
             of
             Martaban
             ,
             on
             the
             East
             
             Cambaya
             ,
             and
             Maluca
             on
             the
             South
             ▪
             This
             Island
             formerly
             contained
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             that
             are
             at
             present
             reduced
             into
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             Princes
             whereof
             are
             Subjects
             and
             Tributaries
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Siam
             .
          
           
             Very
             pleasant
             and
             fruitful
             is
             this
             Country
             ,
             being
             watered
             with
             several
             great
             Rivers
             ,
             the
             principal
             of
             which
             is
             called
             Menan
             ,
             which
             after
             having
             Bathed
             
               Prom
               ,
               Travai
            
             ,
             and
             Brema
             ,
             Cities
             of
             Ava
             and
             Pegu
             ,
             enters
             into
             that
             of
             Siam
             ,
             passing
             thorough
             India
             the
             Capital
             thereof
             .
             This
             River
             is
             so
             deep
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             carry
             Ships
             of
             four
             Hundred
             Tun
             ,
             and
             which
             take
             Twelve
             or
             Thirteen
             Foot
             Water
             ;
             and
             it
             might
             bear
             those
             that
             draw
             as
             much
             more
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             at
             its
             mouth
             there
             is
             a
             Rock
             ,
             which
             fills
             the
             bottom
             near
             which
             you
             are
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             hinders
             greater
             Vessels
             from
             coming
             in
             .
             It
             s
             breadth
             near
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             for
             two
             Leagues
             beyond
             it
             ,
             is
             two
             Bow-shoot
             ,
             which
             renders
             the
             unlading
             of
             Commodities
             so
             much
             the
             more
             easie
             .
             Every
             where
             else
             its
             Banks
             are
             a
             good
             Musquet
             shot
             distance
             one
             from
             another
             .
             From
             the
             City
             to
             thirty
             Leagues
             beyond
             it
             't
             is
             all
             along
             beset
             with
             Gardens
             ,
             Burroughs
             ,
             Villages
             ,
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             other
             very
             fine
             glorious
             
             Buildings
             ,
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             is
             infinitely
             charming
             .
             And
             what
             exalts
             their
             beauty
             ,
             is
             that
             instead
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             we
             see
             nothing
             in
             all
             that
             Country
             which
             is
             plain
             and
             even
             ,
             but
             Towers
             and
             Pyramids
             ,
             which
             have
             something
             very
             singular
             both
             for
             Art
             and
             Materials
             .
          
           
             Eight
             Leagues
             from
             the
             City
             stands
             another
             called
             Bancock
             ,
             where
             all
             manner
             of
             Ships
             ,
             of
             what
             Nation
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             stop
             to
             declare
             from
             whence
             they
             come
             ,
             whither
             they
             go
             ,
             what
             is
             their
             Cargo
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             Men
             they
             have
             on
             Board
             ?
             after
             which
             they
             pay
             the
             Customs
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Toll-man
             gives
             an
             Acquittance
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             shew
             to
             another
             little
             City
             ,
             called
             
               Canon
               Bantenau
            
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             League
             from
             India
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             it
             be
             without
             deceit
             ,
             they
             are
             permitted
             to
             go
             whither
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             to
             trade
             freely
             through
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             without
             being
             obliged
             to
             pay
             any
             other
             Customs
             than
             those
             of
             going
             out
             ,
             which
             every
             Ship
             is
             to
             pay
             upon
             pain
             of
             Confiscation
             .
             As
             for
             India
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             the
             Capital
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             't
             is
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             finest
             things
             that
             can
             be
             seen
             .
             Its
             
             Ramparts
             are
             about
             three
             fathoms
             in
             height
             ,
             with
             Bastions
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             both
             solid
             ,
             plain
             and
             cut
             .
             Admirable
             are
             its
             Buildings
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Temples
             ,
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             gilt
             Towers
             ,
             are
             there
             of
             an
             unexpressible
             Richness
             and
             Ornament
             .
             The
             River
             Menan
             does
             there
             run
             into
             eight
             parts
             ,
             which
             after
             having
             formed
             two
             Islands
             ,
             discharges
             it self
             into
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Siam
             .
             The
             Kings
             Palace
             is
             of
             so
             vast
             an
             extent
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             take
             it
             for
             a
             Ci●y
             .
             It
             has
             its
             separate
             Ramparts
             ,
             and
             ●he
             Towers
             which
             environ
             it
             are
             in
             such
             great
             numbers
             ,
             so
             high
             built
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             magnificent
             ;
             and
             the
             inside
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             outside
             .
             I
             know
             by
             those
             who
             have
             travell'd
             China
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             other
             Country
             is
             any
             thing
             so
             perfect
             ●o
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             The
             Air
             is
             very
             temperate
             ,
             considering
             its
             being
             so
             near
             the
             Line
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             but
             fifteen
             degrees
             distant
             )
             perhaps
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             narrowness
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             which
             is
             refreshed
             by
             Winds
             .
             The
             Soil
             is
             fat
             ,
             and
             very
             fruitful
             in
             Rice
             ,
             Barley
             ,
             and
             Fruits
             .
             They
             gather
             there
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Pepper
             ,
             Benjamin
             ,
             Musk
             and
             Aloes
             .
             There
             are
             Mines
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Copper
             ,
             Pewter
             ,
             and
             other
             Metals
             .
             It
             
             breeds
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Elephants
             and
             Horses
             .
             There
             are
             great
             Forests
             towards
             Cochinchina
             ,
             which
             serve
             for
             retreats
             to
             Tygers
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             Leopards
             ,
             and
             other
             ravenous
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             for
             Venison
             ;
             but
             the
             number
             of
             Red
             and
             Fallow
             Deer
             is
             incredible
             ,
             since
             that
             there
             is
             carried
             every
             Year
             to
             Japan
             ,
             above
             Three
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Skins
             of
             those
             Creatures
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Company
             have
             a
             good
             share
             .
             Oxen
             ,
             Cows
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             Hogs
             ,
             wild
             Boars
             ,
             Buffeloes
             ,
             and
             Rabbets
             are
             there
             without
             number
             .
             Birds
             there
             are
             of
             a
             Thousand
             several
             Species
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             except
             the
             Swan
             and
             Nightingale
             ,
             which
             have
             never
             bin
             seen
             there
             .
             The
             Country
             ▪
             wants
             not
             Fish
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             they
             make
             a
             great
             Trade
             of
             the
             Skins
             of
             Thornback
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             which
             are
             sold
             in
             Japan
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             worth
             fifty
             ,
             sixty
             ,
             and
             some
             an
             Hundred
             Ducats
             a
             piece
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             one
             sold
             for
             an
             Hundred
             Crowns
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             no
             extraordinary
             rate
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             give
             five
             Pence
             for
             one
             that
             has
             the
             least
             defect
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Crocodiles
             ,
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             do
             happily
             make
             use
             of
             for
             the
             Curing
             many
             evils
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Natives
             are
             all
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             superstitious
             .
             They
             have
             many
             Temples
             inhabited
             by
             Monks
             ,
             who
             are
             had
             in
             great
             Veneration
             .
          
           
             This
             Country
             was
             always
             governed
             by
             a
             King
             or
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             whom
             His
             Subjects
             pay
             a
             kind
             of
             Adoration
             .
             He
             reckons
             Princes
             among
             His
             Subjects
             ;
             His
             Dominions
             are
             so
             vast
             and
             so
             extended
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             esteemed
             one
             of
             the
             most
             powerful
             Monarchs
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             following
             Section
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             V.
             
          
           
             THE
             Kingdom
             of
             Siam
             ,
             tho
             vast
             ,
             yet
             is
             Populous
             ,
             proportionably
             to
             its
             greatness
             .
             The
             Natives
             are
             good-natur'd
             ,
             witty
             and
             industrious
             .
             All
             the
             Artificers
             are
             very
             dexterous
             ;
             and
             tho
             they
             be
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             most
             part
             of
             'em
             however
             are
             either
             Fishermen
             or
             Husbandmen
             ,
             because
             very
             few
             but
             have
             their
             Lands
             in
             Property
             ,
             or
             certain
             Places
             of
             Rivers
             and
             other
             Waters
             ,
             where
             
             they
             have
             Right
             of
             Fishing
             ,
             which
             suffices
             them
             for
             their
             subsistence
             .
             For
             Avarice
             and
             Ambition
             are
             no
             Vices
             of
             this
             Country
             ;
             the
             Abundance
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             mostly
             the
             day-labouring
             People
             have
             but
             three
             Pence
             a
             day
             for
             their
             nourishment
             and
             pains
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             live
             very
             handsomly
             ,
             and
             have
             besides
             something
             to
             lay
             up
             .
             The
             Merchants
             are
             all
             rich
             ,
             because
             perhaps
             they
             know
             the
             end
             and
             art
             of
             Trade
             ,
             wherein
             few
             Nations
             excel
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             each
             City
             is
             a
             Sovereign
             Court
             ,
             whose
             President
             ,
             that
             is
             Triennial
             ,
             being
             assisted
             with
             his
             Counsellours
             ,
             sits
             as
             Judge
             in
             all
             Causes
             both
             Civil
             and
             Criminal
             .
             But
             they
             do
             not
             judge
             there
             in
             the
             last
             Appeal
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             the
             great
             Council
             ,
             which
             resides
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             have
             that
             priviledge
             .
             The
             Proceedings
             there
             are
             much
             shorter
             ,
             and
             less
             subject
             to
             Corruption
             ,
             than
             in
             Europe
             .
             They
             do
             justice
             without
             distinction
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             finds
             himself
             attainted
             and
             convicted
             of
             Larceny
             ,
             of
             Murder
             ,
             &c.
             no
             favour
             can
             hinder
             him
             from
             being
             punished
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             enormity
             of
             the
             Crime
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             Court
             more
             superb
             than
             that
             of
             this
             Emperour
             .
             He
             never
             goes
             on
             foot
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             own
             Palace
             ,
             where
             he
             causes
             himself
             to
             be
             carried
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             in
             a
             Chair
             of
             Massie
             Gold.
             The
             greatest
             Lords
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             follow
             him
             at
             all
             hours
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             however
             never
             see
             him
             more
             than
             once
             a
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             with
             so
             much
             Pomp
             and
             Splendour
             ,
             that
             he
             dazles
             all
             those
             who
             look
             on
             him
             .
             When
             one
             of
             these
             great
             Men
             is
             desirous
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             approaches
             him
             with
             his
             Knees
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             his
             Hands
             joyned
             ,
             his
             Head
             bowed
             down
             ,
             and
             begins
             and
             ends
             his
             Speech
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Javva
               Fiauw
               Perre
               Bonde
               ,
               Tiauw
               Javva
            
             ;
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               .
            
             His
             Throne
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             Massie
             Gold
             ,
             and
             all
             best
             with
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             is
             raised
             very
             high
             from
             the
             ground
             ;
             he
             mounts
             it
             by
             several
             steps
             of
             the
             same
             Metal
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             a
             Crime
             to
             see
             him
             mount
             it
             ,
             and
             every
             step
             at
             both
             ends
             supports
             an
             Animal
             of
             different
             kind
             ,
             and
             of
             fine
             Gold.
             When
             he
             goes
             out
             of
             His
             Palace
             ,
             whether
             out
             of
             Devotion
             ▪
             or
             for
             Pleasure
             ,
             which
             happens
             two
             or
             three
             times
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             he
             is
             attended
             by
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             of
             His
             
             Empire
             ,
             by
             His
             Wives
             and
             Concubines
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             great
             numbers
             all
             very
             richly
             clothed
             ,
             by
             Land
             upon
             Elephants
             ,
             and
             by
             Water
             in
             Barges
             all
             guilt
             without
             and
             within
             .
             From
             the
             Palace
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Emperour
             goes
             ,
             the
             Life-Guard
             stands
             in
             a
             row
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             all
             well
             apparelled
             and
             mounted
             to
             advantage
             ;
             principally
             the
             chief
             Officers
             ,
             who
             are
             upon
             Elephants
             ,
             whose
             Houses
             are
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
             All
             along
             the
             way
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             heard
             but
             Fifes
             ,
             Drums
             ,
             Flutes
             ,
             and
             other
             Instruments
             ,
             which
             make
             a
             passable
             Harmony
             .
             And
             assoon
             as
             the
             Emperour
             appears
             ,
             every
             one
             upon
             pain
             of
             Death
             is
             obliged
             to
             come
             out
             before
             him
             ,
             prostrate
             '
             emselves
             ,
             and
             adore
             him
             :
             wherein
             they
             are
             so
             rigorous
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             waits
             never
             so
             little
             to
             acquit
             himself
             of
             this
             Devoir
             ,
             he
             is
             punished
             at
             that
             instant
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             with
             my
             own
             eyes
             .
             This
             Custom
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             practised
             in
             Peru
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             places
             where
             the
             King
             goes
             with
             his
             Wives
             and
             Concubines
             ,
             the
             People
             must
             shut
             their
             Doors
             and
             Windows
             ,
             and
             remain
             as
             in
             Prison
             until
             all
             is
             gone
             by
             .
             Those
             who
             happen
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Emperours
             way
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             dislodge
             ,
             and
             make
             way
             for
             His
             Attendants
             ;
             which
             often
             occasions
             
             people
             to
             die
             of
             Hunger
             and
             Cold
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             Order
             comes
             by
             night
             ,
             those
             who
             give
             it
             being
             so
             punctual
             ,
             or
             rather
             so
             hard-hearted
             ,
             as
             they
             force
             obedience
             ,
             without
             giving
             the
             People
             time
             to
             provide
             themselves
             with
             Clothes
             and
             Food
             .
             A
             hard
             extremity
             in
             all
             particulars
             ,
             since
             besides
             the
             inconveniency
             which
             they
             receive
             from
             this
             surprize
             ,
             they
             have
             likewise
             the
             displeasure
             of
             leaving
             their
             Houses
             to
             be
             plundered
             .
          
           
             Gold
             is
             so
             common
             in
             this
             Court
             ,
             that
             their
             Cattle
             are
             served
             in
             Vessels
             of
             no
             other
             Metal
             .
             The
             Elephants
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             White
             Ones
             ,
             are
             there
             treated
             like
             Princes
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             last
             sort
             there
             is
             always
             one
             in
             so
             great
             Veneration
             ,
             that
             they
             attribute
             to
             his
             presence
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Those
             Creatures
             have
             in
             all
             times
             served
             for
             a
             pretext
             to
             Wars
             of
             long
             continuance
             betwixt
             the
             Neighbouring
             Kings
             ;
             for
             besides
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             rarely
             of
             that
             colour
             ,
             they
             reverence
             'em
             in
             memory
             of
             Xaca
             ,
             whose
             Mother
             being
             with
             Child
             of
             him
             ,
             once
             dream't
             ,
             that
             a
             
               White
               Elephant
            
             came
             out
             of
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             at
             another
             time
             out
             of
             her
             left
             side
             .
          
           
           
             It
             was
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             these
             Animals
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1548
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             Ava
             and
             Pegu
             ,
             made
             a
             League
             against
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Siam
             ,
             in
             whose
             Territories
             they
             had
             made
             a
             great
             Progress
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             resist
             '
             em
             .
             At
             length
             with
             the
             Aid
             of
             His
             Generals
             He
             got
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             two
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Men
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             went
             to
             encamp
             within
             Half
             a
             League
             of
             His
             Enemies
             .
             Those
             who
             thought
             to
             have
             surprized
             him
             ,
             seeing
             so
             strong
             a
             Barrier
             opposed
             to
             their
             Design
             ,
             made
             shew
             of
             preparing
             '
             emselves
             for
             a
             Battel
             ;
             but
             whether
             their
             Forces
             were
             unequal
             ,
             or
             they
             began
             to
             abate
             in
             their
             good
             intelligence
             among
             '
             emselves
             ,
             three
             Moneths
             passed
             without
             making
             any
             attempt
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             those
             Kings
             seeing
             their
             Armies
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             Victuals
             ,
             abandoned
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             left
             by
             that
             means
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Siam
             the
             peaceable
             possessour
             of
             the
             two
             
               White
               Elephants
            
             ,
             which
             they
             pretended
             to
             seize
             on
             .
             What
             at
             first
             delayed
             his
             March
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             neither
             Souldiers
             nor
             Ships
             to
             go
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             to
             joyn
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             he
             caused
             above
             Twenty
             Thousand
             Vessels
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             which
             required
             some
             time
             .
             Besides
             the
             two
             
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Men
             which
             he
             brought
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             left
             upon
             the
             Frontiers
             Fifty
             Thousand
             Citizens
             ,
             who
             were
             obliged
             to
             guard
             'em
             at
             their
             own
             costs
             .
             Some
             were
             amazed
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             take
             advantage
             of
             His
             Enemies
             weakness
             ;
             but
             he
             said
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               gained
               more
               by
               destroying
               them
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               constrained
               'em
               to
               end
               the
               quarrel
               by
               a
               Battel
               ,
               the
               issue
               whereof
               was
               uncertain
               .
            
             He
             pretended
             to
             have
             conquered
             'em
             more
             cunningly
             ,
             and
             more
             happily
             for
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             whose
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             he
             preserved
             ,
             without
             costing
             'em
             one
             drop
             of
             bloud
             .
             So
             that
             he
             was
             received
             in
             Triumph
             in
             His
             Metropolis
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             made
             the
             greatest
             Conquests
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             left
             no
             Male
             Infant
             ,
             or
             his
             Son
             has
             not
             attained
             the
             Age
             of
             15
             Years
             ,
             this
             Son
             loses
             His
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             eldest
             Brother
             of
             the
             deceased
             becomes
             the
             Legitimate
             Successor
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Offices
             possessed
             by
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Hereditary
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             he
             who
             enjoys
             'em
             does
             not
             oblige
             the
             Prince
             to
             declare
             his
             Heir
             uncapable
             of
             succeeding
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             
          
           
             THE
             great
             number
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             who
             trade
             at
             Siam
             ,
             help
             much
             to
             increase
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             there
             is
             continually
             a
             coming
             in
             and
             going
             out
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             prodigious
             quantity
             of
             Merchandizes
             ,
             on
             which
             there
             are
             considerable
             Imposts
             .
             His
             Mines
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Lead
             and
             Pewter
             ,
             do
             contribute
             very
             much
             thereunto
             ;
             as
             likewise
             great
             Forests
             of
             as
             fine
             wood
             of
             Japan
             as
             that
             of
             Brasile
             .
             The
             Trade
             of
             this
             Wood
             lies
             along
             the
             Coasts
             of
             
               Coromandel
               ,
               Dabul
               '
               China
               ,
               Japan
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             Neighbouring
             Islands
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             His
             Subjects
             being
             His
             Slaves
             ,
             He
             inherits
             all
             their
             Estates
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             two
             Thirds
             ,
             leaving
             out
             of
             favour
             ,
             the
             other
             Third
             to
             the
             Relations
             of
             the
             Defunct
             .
             A
             Custom
             so
             advantageous
             ,
             as
             this
             Prince
             extends
             it
             even
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             whose
             Heir
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             are
             born
             in
             His
             Country
             ;
             and
             as
             there
             is
             ever
             an
             incredible
             multitude
             of
             'em
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             His
             Finances
             are
             thereby
             much
             augmented
             .
          
           
           
             The
             greatest
             Expence
             of
             this
             Prince
             is
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Pagods
             ,
             Convents
             ,
             Hospitals
             and
             Towers
             ,
             which
             he
             causes
             incessantly
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             costs
             him
             in
             raising
             'em
             ,
             does
             surpass
             the
             Idea
             People
             have
             conceived
             thereof
             .
             After
             having
             applied
             Himself
             to
             what
             concerns
             Religion
             ,
             he
             takes
             care
             His
             Arsenals
             be
             largely
             provided
             with
             all
             that
             is
             requisite
             for
             War
             :
             and
             indeed
             all
             things
             there
             are
             in
             a
             surprising
             abundance
             ,
             and
             so
             neatly
             kept
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             very
             difficult
             to
             imitate
             them
             therein
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             His
             Forces
             ,
             they
             consist
             almost
             all
             in
             Infantry
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             good
             ;
             the
             Pay
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             is
             but
             a
             little
             Rice
             ;
             the
             rest
             they
             have
             occasion
             for
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             gain
             it
             from
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             by
             labouring
             very
             hard
             at
             any
             kind
             of
             Work
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             treated
             as
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             a
             blind
             Obedience
             to
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             commanded
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             their
             condition
             is
             little
             better
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ;
             for
             ,
             besides
             the
             Subsidies
             with
             which
             they
             are
             excessively
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             in
             Propriety
             :
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             work
             on
             the
             Fortifications
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Souldiers
             
             in
             occasions
             of
             necessity
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             supple
             ,
             and
             so
             tractable
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             never
             heard
             to
             complain
             or
             murmur
             :
             tho
             the
             Government
             is
             severe
             ,
             they
             live
             contented
             and
             happy
             ,
             because
             they
             desire
             nothing
             .
             From
             that
             soft
             and
             tractable
             Humour
             ,
             they
             easily
             proceed
             to
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             natural
             to
             'em
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             are
             little
             addicted
             to
             Riches
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             only
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Property
             ,
             or
             they
             think
             'em
             unworthy
             of
             their
             Affection
             ,
             they
             employ
             'em
             almost
             all
             in
             Alms
             ,
             which
             they
             bestow
             upon
             the
             Bonzes
             ,
             who
             ●re
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             in
             building
             Pagods
             and
             Convents
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             annex
             so
             many
             Revenues
             ,
             as
             no
             Monks
             live
             more
             at
             their
             ease
             ,
             nor
             know
             better
             ,
             how
             to
             take
             advantage
             of
             the
             useful
             Ignorance
             and
             Superstition
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             than
             the
             Monks
             of
             that
             Country
             .
             The
             great
             esteem
             the
             People
             have
             for
             'em
             ,
             causes
             'em
             to
             multiply
             more
             than
             can
             be
             imagined
             ;
             these
             Priests
             affect
             a
             fine
             out-side
             ,
             and
             a
             modesty
             which
             savours
             ●
             of
             nothing
             less
             than
             of
             Ambition
             .
             But
             this
             appearance
             is
             very
             deceitful
             ,
             for
             under
             pretences
             of
             maintaining
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             boast
             they
             are
             much
             
             dearer
             than
             their
             Lives
             ,
             they
             only
             think
             of
             advancing
             themselves
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             there
             has
             been
             those
             found
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             secret
             Cabals
             for
             the
             dethroning
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             to
             Reign
             in
             His
             place
             .
          
           
             These
             good
             People
             are
             clothed
             in
             yellow
             ,
             and
             every
             New
             Moon
             they
             have
             their
             Heads
             ,
             Beards
             and
             Eye
             brows
             shaved
             .
             They
             neither
             wear
             Gold
             nor
             Silver
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             receive
             and
             dispence
             it
             by
             a
             Procurator
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             Hands
             of
             a
             Man
             of
             an
             approved
             Fidelity
             ,
             and
             who
             Honours
             the
             Secrets
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             but
             pretends
             to
             see
             nothing
             .
             They
             make
             a
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             keep
             it
             very
             rigorously
             ;
             but
             they
             see
             Women
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             provided
             there
             results
             no
             scandal
             from
             that
             Commerce
             ,
             they
             make
             little
             scruple
             on
             't
             ▪
             but
             if
             it
             comes
             to
             light
             ,
             the
             Criminal
             is
             punished
             very
             severely
             .
             Bating
             this
             ,
             they
             lead
             a
             very
             delicious
             life
             ,
             exempt
             from
             all
             care
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             want
             nothing
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             care
             of
             heaping
             up
             Riches
             ,
             which
             shower
             down
             upon
             'em
             ,
             without
             spending
             their
             thoughts
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             more
             to
             do
             than
             to
             study
             ,
             how
             to
             entertain
             their
             Votaries
             
             in
             the
             good
             intention
             they
             have
             of
             nourishing
             'em
             in
             a
             Heavenly
             Idleness
             .
             Their
             Rule
             obliges
             'em
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             People
             every
             Quarter
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             to
             Catechise
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             induce
             'em
             to
             Peace
             .
             The
             great
             Modesty
             which
             they
             affect
             in
             their
             Pious
             Exercises
             ,
             does
             invite
             to
             their
             Houses
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Benefits
             which
             the
             Monks
             communicate
             to
             'em
             ,
             bestow
             upon
             'em
             such
             as
             are
             temporal
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             to
             profusion
             .
             About
             four
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             they
             rise
             at
             the
             ringing
             of
             the
             Bells
             ,
             and
             go
             all
             together
             to
             a
             certain
             place
             appointed
             for
             Prayer
             ;
             part
             of
             the
             day
             is
             spent
             in
             visiting
             the
             sick
             ;
             in
             the
             Evening
             they
             return
             to
             Prayers
             ,
             where
             they
             remember
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             they
             believe
             that
             their
             Prayers
             contribute
             very
             much
             towards
             their
             comfort
             and
             ease
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             freeing
             'em
             from
             an
             imaginary
             Place
             ,
             where
             (
             they
             say
             )
             they
             endure
             great
             Pains
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Idols
             ,
             who
             represent
             several
             postures
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             most
             being
             of
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             ,
             some
             of
             Copper
             and
             Pewter
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             of
             Stone
             or
             Wood.
             In
             the
             great
             Pagod
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             goes
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             ,
             who
             tho
             seated
             with
             
             Legs
             across
             ,
             is
             about
             sixty
             foot
             high
             ;
             the
             others
             are
             much
             richer
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             great
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Altars
             are
             much
             the
             finest
             ,
             but
             their
             Beauty
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             Pagod
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             where
             of
             four
             Thousand
             which
             it
             contains
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             but
             what
             is
             either
             of
             Gold
             or
             Gilt.
             As
             for
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             many
             things
             conformable
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             its
             easie
             to
             prove
             ,
             have
             suck'd
             most
             of
             their
             Superstition
             from
             Paganism
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             Entrance
             of
             their
             Pagods
             ,
             there
             is
             Holy
             Water
             ;
             and
             without
             speaking
             of
             their
             Altars
             ,
             that
             are
             loaded
             with
             Images
             or
             Idols
             ,
             there
             are
             Lamps
             always
             burning
             ,
             a
             number
             of
             other
             Lights
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             Boxes
             to
             receive
             the
             Alms
             of
             Pilgrims
             .
             The
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             are
             in
             great
             Credit
             amongst
             'em
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             would
             believe
             'em
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             dead
             Person
             ,
             but
             whom
             their
             Prayers
             are
             a
             great
             help
             to
             ,
             nor
             any
             living
             ,
             but
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             considerably
             useful
             .
             Tho
             the
             Indians
             ,
             especially
             the
             Bonzes
             ,
             have
             commonly
             a
             blind
             aversion
             to
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             to
             theirs
             ,
             these
             People
             seem
             very
             moderate
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             being
             passionate
             .
             
             When
             we
             represent
             to
             'em
             the
             Vanity
             of
             the
             Gods
             they
             adore
             ,
             they
             answer
             modestly
             ,
             protest
             they
             search
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             knew
             a
             better
             way
             to
             attain
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             quit
             all
             to
             pursue
             it
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             one
             of
             those
             Banzes
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             after
             them
             were
             the
             most
             beloved
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             nighest
             to
             Salvation
             .
             
               I
               esteem
               them
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               seem
               to
               love
               Justice
               ,
               Probity
               and
               Sincerity
               ;
               because
               th
               y
               leave
               the
               Conscience
               free
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               traduce
               us
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               our
               presence
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Mahometans
             
               do
               ,
               who
               cannot
               suffer
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               of
               their
               belief
               .
               A
               pride
               which
               we
               detest
               ,
               and
               which
               binders
               us
               from
               praying
               for
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               for
               the
               Christians
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Brother
               of
               our
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
          
           
             NOthing
             is
             wanting
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             Structure
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Buildings
             ,
             especially
             it
             abounds
             in
             very
             fine
             Stones
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Houses
             there
             are
             only
             of
             Wood
             :
             
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Stones
             are
             reserved
             for
             the
             building
             both
             the
             Pagods
             and
             Pyramids
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             a
             prodigious
             number
             through
             all
             the
             Country
             ,
             Stools
             ,
             Chairs
             and
             Tables
             are
             of
             no
             use
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             Siamites
             as
             well
             as
             all
             the
             other
             Orientals
             ,
             sit
             in
             all
             occasions
             ,
             only
             upon
             Mats
             or
             Carpets
             .
             All
             their
             Moveables
             ,
             which
             consist
             in
             some
             Utensils
             of
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             are
             of
             Brass
             ,
             always
             very
             bright
             and
             very
             neat
             ;
             their
             Houses
             are
             so
             clean
             and
             neat
             ,
             that
             they
             far
             exceed
             Holland
             in
             that
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             their
             Persons
             ,
             they
             wash
             their
             Bodies
             three
             times
             a
             day
             from
             Head
             to
             Foot
             ,
             in
             the
             clearest
             Fountain
             water
             that
             can
             be
             found
             ;
             then
             they
             rub
             '
             emselves
             with
             a
             Perfume
             composed
             of
             Sandal
             Wood
             ,
             Aloes
             ,
             Ambergreece
             ,
             Rose-Water
             ,
             Musk
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             whose
             Odour
             is
             very
             agreeable
             ;
             wherein
             they
             take
             a
             much
             better
             course
             than
             the
             Javans
             ,
             who
             perfume
             '
             emselves
             with
             a
             Drug
             that
             is
             insupportable
             to
             those
             that
             are
             nice
             in
             the
             least
             .
             Commonly
             it
             is
             forthwith
             after
             those
             Bathings
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             their
             Visits
             and
             their
             Devotions
             ,
             but
             they
             first
             deck
             '
             emselves
             with
             all
             their
             fineries
             ;
             those
             of
             the
             Men
             consisting
             in
             a
             number
             of
             Gold-Rings
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             Vest
             of
             Cotton-stuff
             ,
             
             upon
             which
             they
             have
             a
             Sash
             of
             several
             colours
             ,
             and
             under
             ,
             a
             very
             loose
             shirt
             of
             Linnen
             or
             Cotton
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             red
             ,
             sometimes
             white
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             colour
             .
             The
             Sleeves
             of
             their
             Vests
             are
             very
             large
             ,
             most
             of
             'em
             open
             about
             the
             Elbow
             ,
             and
             hanging
             to
             the
             Knees
             ,
             but
             they
             go
             almost
             bare-headed
             ,
             and
             without
             shooes
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             make
             a
             round
             of
             their
             Hair
             ,
             which
             they
             fasten
             behind
             their
             Head
             with
             a
             Bodkin
             .
             Their
             Pendants
             are
             of
             blades
             of
             Gold
             ,
             of
             a
             Fingers
             length
             ,
             which
             are
             inchased
             with
             some
             Jewels
             ;
             those
             blades
             are
             so
             massie
             ,
             that
             the
             weight
             of
             them
             makes
             holes
             in
             their
             Ears
             big
             enough
             to
             put
             a
             Thumb
             through
             .
             Their
             Bracelets
             are
             likewise
             of
             Gold
             and
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             very
             fine
             Diamonds
             upon
             their
             Fingers
             .
             As
             for
             their
             Habits
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             Cotton
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             and
             made
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             except
             that
             they
             have
             upon
             their
             Bosoms
             a
             Veil
             of
             Linnen
             or
             Silk
             ,
             the
             colour
             of
             which
             is
             Arbitrary
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             something
             resembles
             the
             Scarfs
             Women
             wear
             in
             England
             .
             The
             Complexion
             of
             both
             Sexes
             is
             Tawny
             ;
             they
             are
             Tall
             of
             Stature
             ,
             but
             well
             set
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Free
             Carriage
             ,
             and
             generally
             
             the
             People
             there
             are
             good
             natur'd
             and
             polite
             .
          
           
             Tho
             the
             young
             Men
             and
             Maids
             see
             one
             another
             with
             liberty
             enough
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             Scandal
             for
             the
             latter
             to
             grant
             sometimes
             Favours
             ,
             they
             live
             in
             Marriage
             with
             so
             much
             reservedness
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Nation
             where
             the
             Women
             have
             more
             :
             Not
             that
             they
             are
             all
             perhaps
             so
             many
             Lucretiaes
             ,
             but
             as
             Adultery
             is
             there
             severely
             punished
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             Punishment
             is
             capable
             of
             rendring
             'em
             discreet
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Mothers
             forbid
             their
             Daughters
             when
             they
             are
             young
             ,
             too
             great
             a
             Commerce
             with
             Men
             ,
             for
             fear
             
               of
               getting
               an
               ill
               Habit
            
             ;
             or
             perhaps
             too
             ,
             for
             fear
             that
             the
             Men
             should
             not
             be
             so
             eager
             to
             court
             'em
             by
             way
             of
             Marriage
             .
             This
             Circumstance
             makes
             the
             Maids
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             Married
             ,
             of
             difficult
             access
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             they
             conceal
             '
             emselves
             ,
             the
             more
             do
             their
             Lovers
             crowd
             after
             '
             em
             .
             The
             means
             to
             obtain
             'em
             is
             ,
             to
             address
             ones
             self
             to
             the
             Parents
             ,
             who
             ,
             without
             consulting
             their
             Daughters
             Inclinations
             ,
             grant
             her
             to
             the
             Man
             ,
             who
             pleases
             'em
             most
             ,
             provided
             he
             be
             of
             the
             Kindred
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Siamites
             ,
             to
             ally
             '
             emselves
             only
             in
             their
             own
             Family
             ,
             where
             all
             Alliance
             is
             permitted
             ,
             except
             
             between
             Brother
             and
             Sister
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             these
             may
             Marry
             together
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             be
             but
             Half-Brothers
             and
             Half-Sisters
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Mother
             .
             Thus
             Intrigues
             of
             Gallantry
             are
             of
             no
             use
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             Marries
             ,
             who
             has
             never
             seen
             the
             Person
             she
             is
             to
             wed
             .
             As
             Interest
             reigns
             there
             as
             well
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             they
             make
             Alliances
             commonly
             in
             consideration
             of
             Estate
             and
             Fortune
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Match
             is
             advantageous
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             disappointment
             ,
             the
             Maids
             are
             Married
             at
             Nine
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             Young
             Men
             at
             Twelve
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             the
             married
             Couple
             do
             not
             both
             make
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             '
             emselves
             already
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             .
             Out
             of
             Marriage
             the
             Men
             are
             permitted
             to
             have
             as
             many
             Concubines
             as
             they
             can
             maintain
             ,
             and
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             but
             one
             Wife
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             to
             quit
             her
             upon
             slight
             pretexts
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             have
             no
             Children
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             may
             Marry
             again
             when
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             Tho
             the
             Priests
             are
             very
             much
             reverenced
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             had
             to
             'em
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             calling
             'em
             to
             be
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             
             Union
             ,
             they
             are
             on
             the
             contrary
             avoided
             ,
             and
             People
             take
             it
             for
             an
             ill
             Omen
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             present
             at
             such
             a
             time
             .
             He
             who
             performs
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             nearest
             Relations
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             makes
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             after
             his
             mode
             ,
             to
             the
             new
             married
             Couple
             :
             and
             whether
             the
             Bride
             and
             Bridegroom
             live
             together
             until
             death
             ,
             or
             they
             part
             ,
             the
             Clauses
             of
             the
             Contract
             of
             Marriage
             are
             religiously
             observed
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Children
             ,
             they
             are
             brought
             up
             with
             great
             gentleness
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             very
             supple
             ,
             and
             do
             punctually
             ,
             without
             any
             need
             of
             using
             rigour
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             exacted
             from
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             usually
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             take
             care
             of
             their
             Education
             ;
             and
             as
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             live
             happily
             ,
             their
             Disciples
             observing
             it
             ,
             turn
             Priests
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             for
             to
             enjoy
             the
             same
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             Their
             Custom
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             is
             to
             burn
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             Funerals
             conformably
             to
             their
             Means
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
             in
             the
             manner
             following
             ;
             The
             Relations
             of
             the
             Defunct
             raise
             up
             a
             Tomb
             ,
             which
             they
             fill
             with
             sweet
             scented
             Wood
             ,
             which
             serves
             to
             burn
             the
             Corps
             ,
             and
             whereto
             the
             Priests
             set
             fire
             ,
             after
             having
             said
             Prayers
             .
             The
             
             Rich
             preserve
             the
             Ashes
             in
             Urns
             of
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             ,
             or
             bury
             'em
             under
             a
             Pyramid
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Pagod
             ,
             which
             the
             Deceased
             has
             caused
             to
             be
             built
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             not
             a
             rich
             Siamite
             ,
             but
             who
             is
             at
             that
             expence
             to
             eternize
             his
             Memory
             .
             The
             Ashes
             of
             the
             Poor
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             Wind.
             Those
             who
             die
             naked
             of
             all
             ,
             through
             an
             excess
             of
             Charity
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             having
             spent
             what
             they
             had
             of
             Value
             in
             building
             Monasteries
             or
             Pagods
             ,
             those
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             burnt
             at
             the
             expence
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             who
             have
             profited
             thereby
             ,
             for
             which
             reason
             the
             Pomp
             is
             very
             small
             .
             As
             for
             Criminals
             and
             Children
             ,
             who
             end
             their
             Lives
             ,
             those
             by
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             these
             by
             an
             untimely
             death
             ,
             their
             bodies
             are
             not
             burnt
             ,
             but
             they
             inter
             'em
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             have
             lived
             without
             honour
             ,
             or
             died
             before
             they
             attained
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             Gods
             ,
             should
             enjoy
             the
             Honours
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             The
             Civility
             of
             the
             Siamites
             extends
             even
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             Nation
             soever
             a
             Man
             be
             ,
             he
             is
             favourably
             received
             there
             .
             What
             contributes
             to
             this
             good
             Reception
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             Strangers
             there
             be
             there
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             the
             Natives
             
             of
             the
             Country
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Neighbouring
             States
             ;
             for
             which
             Reason
             ,
             it
             is
             forbidden
             to
             trouble
             them
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Trade
             ,
             or
             Customs
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             True
             it
             is
             however
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             who
             are
             priviledged
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             those
             who
             frequent
             there
             ,
             none
             are
             so
             well
             received
             as
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             King
             has
             been
             particularly
             kind
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             their
             Trade
             as
             Imposts
             ;
             and
             even
             contrary
             to
             his
             Custom
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             see
             no
             Foreigners
             ,
             he
             gives
             'em
             Access
             in
             His
             Palaces
             ,
             and
             calls
             'em
             ,
             
               His
               Children
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             THose
             sensible
             Marks
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Siam's
             Goodness
             towards
             our
             Nation
             ,
             have
             raised
             us
             Enemies
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             destroy
             us
             ;
             but
             far
             from
             attaining
             to
             their
             ends
             :
             their
             Hatred
             has
             only
             served
             to
             make
             us
             take
             Precautions
             ,
             which
             have
             confirmed
             us
             in
             the
             Favour
             and
             good
             Opinion
             of
             that
             Prince
             .
             Since
             we
             have
             had
             the
             Honour
             of
             having
             
             Access
             into
             His
             Palace
             ,
             he
             has
             heaped
             upon
             us
             new
             kindnesses
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             he
             did
             in
             permitting
             us
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             Funerals
             of
             his
             only
             Daughter
             ,
             is
             certainly
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             that
             Strangers
             can
             receive
             .
             This
             Princess
             being
             deceased
             at
             my
             first
             arrival
             there
             ,
             six
             Moneths
             afterwards
             the
             King
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             
               Sieur
               van
               Muyden
            
             Principal
             Commissioner
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             leave
             given
             him
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Obsequies
             .
             
               Van
               Muyden
            
             received
             with
             all
             due
             respect
             the
             Honour
             the
             King
             did
             him
             :
             and
             thus
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             I
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             Spectatour
             of
             a
             Ceremony
             which
             merited
             well
             to
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             Preparations
             were
             made
             for
             that
             Pomp
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Courts
             of
             that
             Palace
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             raised
             five
             Towers
             of
             Wood
             ;
             whereof
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             was
             about
             an
             Hundred
             and
             twenty
             Foot
             in
             Height
             ,
             the
             others
             diminishing
             by
             the
             same
             degrees
             they
             stood
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             that
             .
             Those
             Towers
             were
             painted
             and
             gilt
             ,
             and
             had
             communication
             by
             Galleries
             ,
             with
             Ballisters
             enriched
             with
             the
             same
             Ornaments
             .
             Before
             the
             highest
             of
             those
             Towers
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Defunct
             ,
             was
             reposed
             upon
             an
             Altar
             ,
             all
             covered
             with
             Gold
             and
             precious
             
             Stones
             ;
             she
             was
             standing
             ,
             her
             Hands
             joyned
             ,
             her
             Face
             turn'd
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             a
             Coffin
             of
             Gold
             an
             inch
             thick
             .
             Her
             Robe
             had
             a
             long
             Train
             ,
             and
             was
             all
             beset
             with
             Jewels
             ;
             her
             Crown
             ,
             her
             Necklace
             ,
             and
             her
             Bracelets
             likewise
             ,
             all
             over
             covered
             with
             Diamonds
             ,
             were
             of
             an
             inestimable
             price
             .
             When
             every
             one
             had
             taken
             places
             upon
             Scaffolds
             made
             on
             purpose
             ,
             all
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             went
             to
             make
             their
             Bows
             to
             her
             .
             The
             Ladies
             came
             thither
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             both
             Sexes
             were
             only
             apparell'd
             with
             a
             white
             Cloth
             ,
             without
             any
             Attire
             or
             Ornament
             ;
             each
             one
             scattering
             round
             the
             Body
             and
             the
             Altar
             Flowers
             and
             Perfumes
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             sad
             Countenance
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             the
             Body
             was
             carried
             twenty
             paces
             from
             thence
             in
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             the
             riches
             whereof
             equalled
             that
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             The
             Potentates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             having
             paid
             her
             the
             same
             Honours
             ,
             they
             all
             wept
             bitterly
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             mournful
             a
             manner
             ▪
             that
             it
             seemed
             as
             if
             they
             had
             lost
             what
             they
             had
             dearest
             in
             the
             world
             .
             These
             Tears
             and
             Lamentations
             having
             lasted
             for
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             the
             Principal
             Officers
             of
             the
             Crown
             drew
             the
             Chariot
             very
             gently
             towards
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Funeral
             Pile
             was
             .
             It
             was
             attended
             
             by
             the
             same
             Lords
             and
             Ladies
             we
             hav●
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             still
             weeping
             and
             lamenting
             .
             Before
             'em
             marched
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             only
             Brother
             of
             the
             deceased
             Princess
             ,
             and
             both
             born
             of
             the
             same
             Mother
             :
             He
             was
             clothed
             in
             white
             ▪
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Lords
             who
             attended
             him
             ▪
             and
             was
             mounted
             on
             an
             Elephant
             whos●
             Hoose
             was
             embroidered
             ,
             with
             Chains
             o●
             Gold
             upon
             his
             Neck
             .
             On
             each
             side
             o●
             him
             went
             his
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             born
             of
             other
             Women
             ,
             upon
             Elephants
             ,
             like
             th●
             first
             ,
             each
             holding
             a
             long
             Skarf
             of
             white
             Silk
             ,
             whereof
             one
             of
             the
             ends
             was
             fastened
             to
             the
             Coffin
             .
             Round
             the
             Bed
             ,
             walked
             fourteen
             of
             the
             Kings
             Sons
             on
             foot
             ,
             clothed
             also
             in
             white
             ,
             with
             a
             branch
             of
             a
             Tree
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             all
             so
             well
             instructed
             in
             weeping
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             in
             the
             Company
             but
             did
             it
             with
             a
             good
             grace
             .
             At
             half
             way
             from
             the
             Funeral
             Pile
             ,
             there
             were
             Stages
             or
             Scaffolds
             ,
             where
             the
             Lords
             of
             lesser
             Quality
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             expected
             the
             Convoy
             .
             When
             the
             Body
             was
             come
             up
             over
             against
             them
             ,
             some
             cast
             several
             sorts
             of
             Habits
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             others
             ,
             Oranges
             full
             of
             Ficols
             ,
             which
             makes
             half
             a
             Crown
             of
             our
             Money
             :
             and
             some
             certain
             pieces
             
             called
             Masen
             ,
             which
             are
             about
             our
             Crown
             in
             value
             .
          
           
             The
             Convoy
             being
             arrived
             at
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Ceremony
             was
             to
             end
             ,
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             took
             the
             Body
             with
             great
             Respect
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             upon
             the
             Funeral
             Pile
             ,
             several
             Instruments
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             sounding
             ,
             whose
             mournful
             Harmony
             ,
             attended
             with
             the
             Tears
             and
             Lamentations
             of
             all
             the
             Court
             ,
             was
             capable
             of
             staggering
             the
             hardest
             Hearts
             .
             This
             sad
             Consort
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             covered
             the
             Body
             with
             Sandal
             and
             Agor
             Wood
             ;
             and
             after
             having
             cast
             therein
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Perfumes
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Lords
             Children
             returned
             to
             the
             Palace
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Ladies
             with
             the
             Corps
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             burnt
             till
             two
             days
             afterwards
             .
             Tho
             this
             Term
             appointed
             for
             Tears
             ,
             seem'd
             long
             to
             Persons
             weary
             with
             weeping
             ,
             they
             were
             notwithstanding
             forced
             to
             continue
             that
             sad
             Exercise
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             whole
             days
             ,
             without
             any
             ones
             being
             permitted
             ,
             of
             what
             Quality
             soever
             she
             was
             ,
             to
             exempt
             her self
             a
             Quarter
             of
             an
             Hour
             :
             a
             severe
             Custom
             upon
             my
             word
             ,
             but
             necessary
             to
             all
             that
             have
             Ambition
             ,
             Tears
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             being
             the
             surest
             and
             shortest
             means
             of
             rendring
             ones
             self
             recommendable
             .
             
             Tho
             a
             Persons
             Honour
             i●
             concerned
             to
             shew
             a
             deep
             mourning
             and
             a
             profound
             silence
             ,
             there
             were
             however
             some
             ,
             on
             whom
             those
             Considerations
             had
             so
             little
             effect
             ,
             that
             they
             grew
             weary
             of
             weeping
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             for
             those
             weak
             Souls
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             left
             Old
             Women
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             revive
             'em
             with
             Lashes
             of
             a
             Whip
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             form
             of
             those
             sorts
             of
             Disciplines
             ,
             which
             the
             Monks
             make
             use
             of
             in
             Europe
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             happened
             that
             those
             poor
             Ladies
             left
             off
             weeping
             for
             one
             moment
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             oppressed
             with
             weariness
             and
             sleep
             ,
             they
             lashed
             'em
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             feigned
             Tears
             ,
             they
             obliged
             'em
             to
             shed
             real
             ones
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             the
             Ladies
             were
             weeping
             round
             the
             deceased
             Princess
             ,
             the
             Priests
             were
             upon
             Scaffolds
             in
             the
             Court
             where
             the
             first
             Tears
             were
             shed
             ,
             praying
             Night
             and
             day
             for
             her
             Soul
             :
             And
             while
             the
             Body
             was
             exposed
             there
             ,
             they
             interrupted
             their
             Prayers
             often
             ,
             for
             to
             cast
             to
             the
             People
             Garments
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             Utensils
             for
             House-keeping
             ,
             Instruments
             for
             Artificers
             ,
             Beds
             ,
             Mats
             ,
             and
             other
             Moveables
             .
             On
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             there
             were
             Twenty
             other
             Towers
             made
             
             of
             Reeds
             ,
             faced
             within
             and
             without
             with
             Paper
             of
             several
             Colours
             :
             those
             Towers
             were
             filled
             with
             numbers
             of
             Fire-Works
             ,
             which
             lasted
             fifteen
             days
             together
             :
             during
             which
             ,
             the
             King
             caused
             great
             Alms
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Expence
             whereof
             was
             [
             the
             Preparations
             being
             comprehended
             therein
             ]
             of
             Five
             Thousand
             Calfi
             ,
             which
             makes
             of
             our
             Money
             about
             Sixty
             Thousand
             Pounds
             ,
             beside
             the
             Statues
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             amongst
             which
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             of
             Gold
             ,
             of
             four
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             high
             ,
             and
             an
             inch
             and
             a
             half
             thick
             ,
             which
             were
             put
             ,
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Deceased
             ,
             in
             the
             finest
             Pagods
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             all
             made
             of
             Gold
             Silver
             and
             Jewels
             ,
             which
             the
             Deceased
             had
             received
             during
             her
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             the
             King
             her
             Father
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Principal
             Lords
             of
             the
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
          
           
             THE
             Body
             having
             reposed
             two
             days
             upon
             the
             sweet
             sented
             Wood
             ,
             which
             serv'd
             to
             burn
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             Court
             went
             to
             relieve
             the
             doleful
             Ladies
             ,
             whom
             their
             Fatigue
             had
             rendred
             very
             lean
             .
             The
             Ceremony
             began
             with
             Prayers
             and
             Speeches
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             made
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             done
             'em
             ,
             the
             King
             took
             a
             lighted
             Wax-Candle
             from
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Arch-Priest
             ,
             and
             set
             fire
             himself
             to
             the
             Funeral
             Pile
             ,
             where
             the
             Body
             was
             reduced
             to
             Ashes
             in
             the
             Coffin
             of
             Gold
             ,
             wherein
             they
             had
             left
             the
             Riches
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             was
             adorned
             .
             When
             they
             thought
             the
             Body
             consumed
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             gather
             up
             the
             Ashes
             for
             the
             putting
             'em
             into
             an
             Urn
             of
             Gold
             ,
             there
             was
             found
             a
             piece
             of
             flesh
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             little
             Child
             ,
             so
             fine
             ,
             and
             so
             Vermilion-like
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Fire
             had
             spared
             it
             out
             of
             respect
             ;
             but
             that
             thought
             was
             followed
             by
             another
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             the
             shedding
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             bloud
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             those
             who
             gathered
             
             up
             the
             Ashes
             ,
             looking
             upon
             that
             piece
             of
             flesh
             ,
             
               What
               do
               ye
               think
            
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             to
             the
             Lords
             who
             were
             present
             )
             
               is
               it
               out
               of
               respect
               ,
               the
               fire
               has
               spared
               what
               remains
               of
               the
               body
               of
               my
               Daughter
               ?
            
             The
             King
             waiting
             their
             answer
             ,
             one
             amongst
             'em
             said
             ,
             
               That
               His
               Majesty
               had
               too
               much
               understanding
               to
               doubt
               what
               he
               saw
               .
               How
               !
            
             (
             replied
             the
             King
             all
             in
             a
             fury
             )
             
               I
               have
               but
               too
               much
               reason
               not
               to
               doubt
               any
               longer
               of
               a
               suspicion
               I
               have
               had
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
               my
               Daughter
               was
               poisoned
               .
            
             In
             finishing
             those
             words
             he
             gave
             order
             they
             should
             secure
             all
             the
             Women
             who
             had
             serv'd
             the
             Defunct
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             one
             should
             be
             excepted
             .
          
           
             The
             days
             following
             ,
             new
             suspicions
             were
             formed
             ,
             upon
             which
             a
             number
             of
             innocent
             People
             were
             imprisoned
             :
             for
             what
             tortures
             soever
             they
             made
             them
             suffer
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             but
             disavowed
             the
             Crime
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             Kings
             fury
             daily
             augmented
             ;
             all
             those
             that
             were
             accused
             made
             appear
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             culpable
             :
             but
             the
             Cruelties
             did
             not
             diminish
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Court
             was
             dreined
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             no
             longer
             found
             any
             one
             upon
             whom
             to
             discharge
             his
             Anger
             ,
             he
             sent
             upon
             divers
             pretexts
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             their
             
             Wives
             ,
             whom
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Prison
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             arrived
             at
             Court.
             When
             he
             had
             'em
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             caused
             several
             holes
             to
             be
             digged
             round
             the
             City
             ,
             about
             twenty
             Foot
             square
             ,
             wherein
             great
             Fires
             were
             kindled
             ,
             guarded
             by
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             took
             care
             to
             hinder
             'em
             from
             going
             out
             .
             And
             thither
             he
             sent
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             loaded
             with
             Chains
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             draw
             from
             'em
             by
             force
             what
             Threatnings
             and
             Promises
             had
             not
             been
             able
             to
             make
             'em
             confess
             .
             When
             they
             were
             at
             the
             place
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             it
             was
             begun
             with
             making
             'em
             enter
             into
             a
             Tub
             of
             hot
             water
             for
             to
             soften
             their
             skin
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             more
             susceptible
             of
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             Fire
             .
             After
             which
             they
             scraped
             the
             Soles
             of
             their
             Feet
             with
             Irons
             as
             sharp
             as
             Knives
             ;
             then
             carried
             'em
             before
             Judges
             ,
             who
             examined
             'em
             concerning
             the
             pretended
             business
             of
             poysoning
             ;
             those
             who
             continued
             obstinate
             to
             deny
             that
             they
             were
             culpable
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             walk
             bare
             footed
             upon
             burning
             Coals
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             was
             found
             afterwards
             that
             the
             Fire
             had
             penetrated
             'em
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             convicting
             proof
             ,
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             fact
             whereof
             they
             had
             bin
             accused
             .
             An
             Errour
             which
             in
             all
             times
             has
             been
             entertained
             among
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             
             made
             use
             of
             Fire
             for
             the
             trying
             of
             Criminals
             ;
             Witness
             the
             
               Roman
               Vestals
            
             ,
             who
             only
             proved
             their
             Chastity
             by
             grasping
             a
             burning
             Iron
             ,
             without
             burning
             '
             emselves
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Siamites
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             they
             whom
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Fire
             caused
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             Swoun
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             not
             Strength
             enough
             to
             get
             out
             of
             '
             emselves
             ,
             perished
             there
             miferably
             ,
             no
             body
             daring
             to
             to
             help
             'em
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             running
             the
             same
             danger
             .
             Those
             who
             escaped
             it
             ,
             were
             tyed
             to
             a
             Post
             ,
             from
             whence
             an
             Elephant
             instructed
             in
             that
             manner
             of
             Death
             ,
             tore
             'em
             with
             his
             Trunk
             ,
             cast
             'em
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             fell
             again
             upon
             his
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             after
             several
             Tosses
             he
             trod
             'em
             under
             Foot
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             Guts
             come
             out
             ,
             which
             were
             afterwards
             cast
             into
             the
             River
             .
             Besides
             this
             hard
             punishment
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             was
             no
             less
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             Interred
             all
             alive
             unto
             the
             Chin
             ,
             upon
             the
             High-way
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             obligation
             to
             Passengers
             to
             spit
             upon
             'em
             ,
             and
             prohibition
             to
             give
             'em
             ease
             in
             any
             manner
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             advance
             their
             Deaths
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             favour
             those
             miserable
             Wretches
             demanded
             with
             most
             Ardency
             .
          
           
           
             Amongst
             other
             Punishments
             ,
             there
             was
             this
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             also
             very
             frequently
             executed
             upon
             notorious
             Malefactors
             .
             The
             Criminal
             is
             bound
             so
             streight
             about
             with
             a
             Napkin
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             grasp
             him
             with
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             pricked
             with
             Engines
             as
             sharp
             as
             Needles
             ;
             not
             only
             make
             the
             bloud
             gush
             out
             ,
             but
             force
             the
             Patient
             to
             hold
             in
             his
             breath
             .
             Which
             taking
             the
             opportunity
             of
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             they
             cut
             him
             through
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             clapping
             immediately
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             his
             body
             upon
             a
             flaming
             hot
             piece
             of
             Brass
             ,
             through
             the
             cauterization
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             remains
             a
             considerable
             time
             alive
             ,
             in
             far
             greater
             torments
             than
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
          
           
             These
             cruel
             Executions
             lasted
             for
             above
             four
             Moneths
             ,
             during
             which
             ,
             they
             took
             the
             Lives
             away
             of
             an
             incredible
             Multitude
             .
             One
             day
             in
             less
             than
             four
             or
             five
             Hours
             ,
             I
             my self
             saw
             above
             fifty
             put
             to
             death
             .
             People
             imagined
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             been
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             Massacres
             ,
             because
             some
             Moneths
             passed
             afterwards
             without
             putting
             any
             body
             to
             death
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             quickly
             disabused
             .
             As
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             that
             were
             terrified
             ,
             began
             to
             take
             Heart
             and
             return
             to
             Court
             ,
             the
             Executions
             were
             renewed
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             
             Heads
             fell
             at
             length
             ,
             that
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             most
             Apparent
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             thought
             ill
             intentioned
             to
             His
             Person
             and
             Children
             ,
             perished
             upon
             the
             Pretext
             of
             having
             had
             a
             Hand
             in
             this
             Sham-business
             of
             Poysoning
             ,
             or
             of
             having
             been
             privy
             to
             it
             .
             To
             have
             seen
             those
             Cruelties
             ,
             and
             so
             visible
             an
             Injustice
             ,
             it
             was
             much
             to
             be
             wondered
             there
             was
             no
             Rising
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             such
             for
             less
             considerable
             Reasons
             :
             but
             the
             King
             had
             provided
             against
             that
             ,
             by
             keeping
             on
             foot
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Forces
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             had
             filled
             his
             best
             Towns
             ,
             in
             appearance
             ,
             for
             to
             send
             'em
             against
             the
             Chinezes
             ,
             but
             indeed
             to
             bridle
             those
             whom
             he
             distrusted
             ,
             while
             he
             made
             sure
             of
             the
             others
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             His
             Hatred
             did
             only
             extend
             to
             the
             Great
             Men
             ,
             whose
             Fall
             the
             People
             did
             joyfully
             see
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Insolence
             ,
             and
             the
             ill
             Treatments
             they
             received
             from
             '
             em
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             28
             of
             February
             ,
             they
             carried
             three
             Hundred
             Persons
             ,
             who
             had
             served
             the
             Defunct
             Lady
             to
             go
             thro
             the
             Fire
             :
             but
             whether
             it
             was
             only
             a
             Fire
             of
             Straw
             ,
             or
             painted
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             spared
             those
             three
             Hundred
             Domesticks
             ,
             who
             by
             those
             means
             were
             absolved
             and
             released
             :
             some
             
             days
             after
             one
             of
             the
             deceased
             Kings
             Daughters
             was
             impeached
             ;
             she
             was
             one
             of
             the
             youngest
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             who
             was
             suspected
             of
             the
             Crime
             then
             in
             Examination
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             been
             observed
             ,
             that
             she
             laughed
             when
             all
             the
             others
             wept
             at
             the
             Obsequies
             of
             the
             Princess
             .
             They
             were
             fortified
             in
             this
             Suspicion
             by
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             the
             frequent
             complaints
             she
             had
             made
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             reason
             he
             had
             not
             Consideration
             enough
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             His
             Slights
             were
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             no
             longer
             treated
             as
             a
             Kings
             Daughter
             ,
             wherein
             she
             was
             in
             no
             wise
             inferiour
             to
             His
             other
             Children
             who
             were
             the
             Delight
             and
             Admiration
             of
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             
               Tho
               these
               Conjectures
               were
               but
               Half
               Proofs
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               made
               use
               of
               for
               the
               bringing
               her
               to
               a
               Tryal
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               she
               was
               condemned
               contrary
               to
               all
               forms
               of
               Justice
               ;
               for
               ,
               without
               hearing
               her
               reasons
               ,
               they
               caused
               her
               to
               pass
               thro
               the
               Fire
               ,
               with
               almost
               all
               her
               Attendants
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               only
               a
               design
               upon
               her
               ,
               a
               Rumour
               was
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               hurt
               no
               body
               but
               her
               ;
               wherefore
               they
               loaded
               her
               with
               Chains
               of
               Gold
               in
               an
               obscure
               place
               ,
               with
               prohibition
               ,
               to
               whomsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               speak
               with
            
             
             
               her
               .
               Nothing
               was
               now
               expected
               but
               the
               Hour
               of
               that
               Princesses
               Death
               ,
               when
               People
               learn'd
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               being
               moved
               with
               Compassion
               ,
               desired
               nothing
               more
               than
               to
               save
               her
               ,
               provided
               she
               could
               justifie
               her self
               of
               the
               Crime
               ,
               that
               was
               imputed
               unto
               her
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               His
               Counsel
               .
               On
               the
               day
               of
               her
               Appearance
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               terrified
               at
               the
               Torments
               that
               were
               preparing
               for
               her
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lords
              
               ,
               said
               she
               ,
               looking
               scornfully
               upon
               her
               Judges
               ,
            
             All
             in
             Chains
             as
             you
             see
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             which
             you
             adore
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             have
             adored
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             my
             Father
             .
             'T
             is
             of
             the
             same
             value
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             same
             in
             my
             Veins
             that
             it
             is
             in
             his
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             Bloud
             is
             treated
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             was
             a
             vile
             Slave
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Incense
             is
             payed
             to
             it
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             they
             render
             the
             same
             Honour
             as
             to
             the
             Bloud
             of
             the
             Gods.
             From
             whence
             comes
             this
             difference
             ,
             My
             Lords
             ?
             Is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Bloud
             which
             animates
             me
             is
             corrupted
             ?
             But
             whence
             should
             that
             Corruption
             
             proceed
             ?
             Thanks
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             I
             have
             neither
             a
             Fever
             nor
             the
             Pox
             ;
             and
             tho
             there
             had
             been
             something
             impure
             in
             me
             ,
             the
             Fire
             I
             have
             been
             made
             to
             
             pass
             through
             must
             needs
             have
             purged
             it
             :
             but
             I
             am
             said
             to
             have
             taken
             away
             my
             Cousins
             Life
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Action
             I
             have
             degenerated
             from
             the
             Dignity
             of
             my
             Ancestors
             .
             I
             do
             not
             examine
             the
             Effects
             of
             the
             Crime
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             accused
             ,
             nor
             if
             our
             Actions
             deface
             in
             us
             a
             Character
             ,
             which
             Nature
             bath
             imprinted
             there
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             see
             if
             it
             be
             just
             to
             condemn
             me
             without
             hearing
             me
             ;
             the
             greatest
             Barbarians
             take
             another
             course
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             Crimes
             are
             punished
             among
             Them
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             .
             However
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             scruple
             of
             treating
             me
             as
             all
             the
             World
             is
             treated
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             deserve
             the
             least
             regard
             should
             be
             had
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             least
             appearances
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             condemned
             to
             undergo
             the
             severest
             Punishments
             .
             But
             I
             laughed
             ,
             
               said
               they
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             weeping
             at
             the
             Obsequies
             of
             my
             Cousin
             ,
             I
             have
             complain'd
             of
             the
             Kings
             slights
             ,
             How
             !
             When
             were
             the
             most
             innocent
             Actions
             ever
             condemned
             ?
             Is
             it
             so
             culpable
             a
             thing
             to
             laugh
             when
             we
             are
             young
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             at
             an
             Age
             to
             dissemble
             ?
             And
             for
             some
             small
             Complaints
             which
             were
             none
             of
             the
             worst
             grounded
             ,
             have
             I
             merited
             either
             Fire
             or
             Sword
             ,
             and
             ought
             they
             to
             prophane
             in
             me
             the
             Bloud
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             never
             sought
             Pretexts
             to
             prophane
             Yours
             ,
             under
             whose
             Reign
             this
             Empire
             has
             so
             long
             flourished
             ,
             and
             under
             
             whom
             it
             would
             still
             perhaps
             have
             flourished
             ,
             if
             certain
             secret
             Enemies
             had
             not
             snatch'd
             the
             Scepter
             from
             him
             by
             an
             Action
             that
             is
             commended
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             had
             the
             Happiness
             of
             triumphing
             without
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             basely
             punished
             in
             me
             because
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Authority
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             my
             Antagonist
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             
               My
               Lords
            
             ,
             the
             Injustice
             of
             this
             Procedure
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             manner
             I
             speak
             thereof
             ,
             you
             may
             very
             well
             judge
             I
             have
             no
             desire
             to
             be
             spared
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             
               My
               Lords
            
             ,
             I
             hate
             Life
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Affront
             that
             has
             been
             put
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             only
             wish
             for
             Death
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             am
             troubled
             with
             the
             Remorses
             of
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             blush
             to
             live
             in
             so
             sordid
             an
             Age
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             no
             Body
             to
             help
             me
             to
             repulse
             the
             Blows
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             cannot
             endure
             the
             sad
             Reliques
             of
             your
             Kings
             ,
             Go
             ,
             
               My
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             my
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             represent
             it
             to
             him
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             may
             terrifie
             him
             in
             case
             my
             Death
             be
             in
             the
             least
             deferred
             :
             This
             is
             the
             only
             favour
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Princesses
             boldness
             did
             stagger
             Peoples
             Minds
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             King
             had
             not
             foreseen
             it
             by
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Forces
             we
             have
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             have
             bin
             some
             Revolt
             ;
             but
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             approaching
             Danger
             stifl'd
             the
             grief
             of
             the
             Judges
             :
             they
             made
             their
             report
             of
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             dissembling
             the
             Vexation
             he
             had
             to
             see
             himself
             braved
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             pretended
             to
             have
             some
             pity
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             appear
             before
             him
             with
             an
             Air
             ,
             as
             gave
             occasion
             to
             believe
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             save
             her
             .
             
               Well
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               to
               her
               ,
               at
               her
               coming
               into
               his
               Presence
               ,
               I
               hear
               that
               Life
               is
               grown
               a
               burden
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               in
               vain
               for
               us
               to
               endeavourto
               save
               it
               ;
               but
               from
               whence
               proceeds
               that
               great
               Aversion
               to
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               from
               the
               Remorse
               of
               having
               poysoned
               my
               Daughter
               ,
               or
               from
               some
               other
               yet
               more
               violent
               ?
               for
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               you
               of
               a
               humour
               to
               confine
               your self
               to
               one
               Crime
               :
               but
               as
               wicked
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               desire
               to
               see
               your
               Ruine
               ,
               which
               it
               lies
               only
               in
               your
               Power
               to
               try
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               easily
               do
               by
               confessing
               your
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               your
               Accomplices
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Do
               not
               think
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               (
               replied
               the
               Princess
               boldly
               )
               I
               am
               terrified
               with
               Menaces
               ,
               or
               your
               false
               kindness
               is
               capable
               of
               surprising
               me
               .
               I
               am
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               speak
               to
               you
               sincerely
               ;
               you
               have
               lost
               a
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               needs
               have
               me
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               her
               loss
               :
               Yes
               ,
               yes
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               it
               was
               I
               ,
               who
               poysoned
               her
               ,
               but
               I
               likewise
               avow
               ,
               that
               this
               Crime
               is
               not
               so
               great
               as
               you
               make
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               that
               that
               Victim
               was
               too
               vile
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               to
               my
               just
               resentment
               .
               'T
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               your
               Plots
               ,
               the
               Scepter
               of
               my
               Ancestors
               fell
               into
               your
               Hands
               ;
               and
               by
               your
               Order
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               the
               dust
               :
               could
               I
               do
               less
               than
               take
               Vengeance
               for
               so
               considerable
               a
               loss
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Treatment
               so
               unworthy
               the
               Bloud
               of
               so
               many
               Kings
               ?
               Wherefore
               I
               have
               sought
               to
               comfort
               my self
               in
               the
               death
               of
               my
               Enemies
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               so
               ill
               performed
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               my self
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Light
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               for
               having
               failed
               of
               depriving
               you
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               no
               longer
               endure
               living
               .
               As
               for
               my
               Accomplices
               ,
               I
               confess
               with
               the
               same
               sincerity
               ,
               I
               have
               had
               none
               of
               those
               whom
               you
               have
               so
               cruelly
               murdered
               .
               But
               why
               should
               I
               tell
               you
               what
               you
               know
               ,
               
               and
               what
               no
               body
               is
               ignorant
               of
               ?
               No
               body
               is
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               you
               ,
               hated
               'em
               long
               since
               ,
               you
               dreaded
               'em
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               long
               time
               sought
               for
               a
               pretext
               to
               get
               rid
               of
               'em
               ;
               you
               have
               found
               that
               happy
               moment
               ,
               you
               triumph
               ,
               you
               are
               beloved
               by
               Heaven
               ,
               enjoy
               in
               repose
               the
               favours
               which
               it
               heaps
               upon
               you
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               have
               still
               any
               humanity
               left
               ,
               finish
               what
               you
               have
               begun
               ;
               for
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               I
               am
               weary
               of
               breathing
               the
               same
               Air
               that
               is
               sucked
               by
               the
               Executioner
               of
               my
               bloud
               ,
               and
               the
               basest
               of
               all
               Tyrants
               .
            
          
           
             The
             King
             used
             great
             violence
             upon
             himself
             to
             suffer
             her
             speak
             so
             long
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             ,
             affecting
             to
             appear
             what
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             good
             natur'd
             and
             humane
             ;
             after
             having
             asked
             her
             if
             she
             had
             nothing
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Princess
             making
             no
             answer
             ,
             he
             caused
             a
             piece
             of
             her
             flesh
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             which
             he
             commanded
             her
             to
             eat
             ;
             
               Content
               thy self
            
             (
             said
             she
             to
             him
             )
             
               with
               being
               my
               Executioner
               ;
               thou
               mayst
               tear
               my
               body
               to
               pieces
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               no
               Power
               over
               my
               Will.
            
             She
             was
             going
             to
             continue
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             Choler
             augmenting
             ,
             she
             was
             cut
             to
             pieces
             as
             she
             finished
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             River
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             deceased
             King
             there
             remained
             no
             more
             than
             two
             Children
             ,
             viz.
             one
             Son
             of
             twenty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             a
             Daughter
             who
             had
             not
             yet
             seen
             ten
             .
             Her
             extream
             Youth
             saved
             her
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             lost
             it
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             his
             Sister
             did
             .
             What
             torments
             soever
             he
             was
             made
             to
             suffer
             ,
             he
             protested
             ,
             his
             Sister
             and
             he
             were
             innocent
             of
             the
             Crimes
             that
             were
             imposed
             upon
             'em
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             not
             very
             sorry
             to
             die
             ,
             Life
             being
             insupportable
             to
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             saw
             himself
             fallen
             from
             the
             State
             that
             he
             was
             born
             to
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             a
             regret
             that
             the
             Tyrant
             survived
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             X.
             
          
           
             WE
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Siam
             is
             one
             of
             the
             richest
             and
             more
             powerful
             Monarchs
             of
             the
             East
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             not
             yet
             seen
             the
             Titles
             which
             he
             gives
             himself
             .
             As
             the
             manner
             thereof
             is
             singular
             ,
             I
             imagine
             the
             Reader
             would
             take
             it
             as
             an
             obligation
             to
             be
             shewn
             two
             Copies
             ,
             which
             fell
             into
             my
             Hands
             while
             I
             was
             at
             Siam
             ,
             thro
             the
             
             intermission
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Great
             Lords
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             testified
             my
             desire
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             leave
             them
             with
             me
             .
             As
             the
             Phrase
             of
             that
             Tongue
             is
             something
             barbarous
             ,
             I
             have
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             Translated
             according
             to
             the
             genius
             of
             ours
             .
          
           
             
               Alliance
               written
               in
               Letters
               of
               Gold
               ,
               wherein
               shines
               the
               Divine
               Splendour
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               which
               comprehends
               the
               Sublimest
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               alone
               capable
               of
               rendering
               Men
               happy
               .
               It
               is
               the
               best
               and
               surest
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               above
               and
               below
               the
               Earth
               .
               All
               the
               Words
               thereof
               are
               Royal
               ;
               they
               are
               soft
               and
               delicious
               ,
               but
               Almighty
               and
               Energical
               .
               The
               Renown
               that
               is
               spread
               thereof
               thorow
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               produces
               there
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               which
               the
               sighs
               of
               the
               Dead
               raised
               to
               life
               would
               produce
               ,
               when
               done
               by
               an
               all-Divine
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               purged
               from
               their
               corruption
               ,
               as
               well
               spiritual
               as
               corporal
               .
               All
               Persons
               too
               ,
               constituted
               in
               Dignity
               ,
               as
               well
               amongst
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Clergy
               as
               the
               Commonalty
               ,
               do
               never
               see
               'em
               without
               feeling
               a
               certain
               joy
               which
               no
               other
               thing
               can
               cause
               .
               Thus
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Universe
               which
               is
               
               comparable
               to
               'em
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               to
               the
               Source
               from
               whence
               they
               issue
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Monarch
               most
               Illustrious
               ,
               most
               Invincible
               ,
               most
               Powerful
               ,
               and
               most
               High
               ,
               and
               Crowned
               with
               an
               Hundred
               and
               one
               Crowns
               of
               Gold
               ,
               all
               adorned
               with
               nine
               sorts
               of
               Precious
               Stones
               :
               being
               the
               greatest
               ,
               the
               purest
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Divine
               Master
               of
               Immortal
               Souls
               ,
               the
               most
               Holy
               who
               sees
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Sovereign
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               holds
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               his
               Wings
               ,
               the
               Great
               ,
               the
               Rich
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               incomparable
               Kingdom
               of
               Siam
               ;
               the
               Splendour
               of
               the
               fine
               and
               famous
               City
               of
               India
               ,
               whose
               Gates
               and
               Passages
               are
               inhabited
               by
               an
               infinity
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               ,
               without
               Contradiction
               ,
               the
               Capital
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               the
               only
               Throne
               worthy
               of
               the
               greatest
               of
               Kings
               ,
               to
               which
               is
               subdued
               the
               goodliest
               and
               the
               most
               fruitful
               of
               all
               Countries
               ,
               which
               the
               Sun
               gives
               light
               to
               ;
               who
               is
               a
               greater
               Lord
               than
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               whose
               Palace
               is
               only
               of
               fine
               Gold
               and
               Precious
               Stones
               :
               the
               divine
               Master
               of
               the
               Heaps
               of
               Gold
               ,
               of
               the
               White
               ,
               Red
               ,
               and
               round
               Tail
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               three
               Animals
               are
               the
               Sovereign
               God
               of
               Nine
               sorts
               of
               Gods
               :
               the
               Divine
               Lord
               ,
               in
               whose
               hand
               
               is
               the
               Victorious
               Sword
               ,
               who
               resembles
               the
               God
               of
               Armies
               ,
               with
               Arms
               all
               of
               Fire
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Noble
               and
               most
               Excellent
               of
               all
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Second
             was
             much
             of
             the
             same
             force
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             follows
             :
             
               The
               most
               High
               
                 Paducco
                 Dyrisultaan
                 nelmonam
                 ,
                 Welgahu
                 ,
                 Nelmochadin
                 magiviitha
                 ,
                 Jouhen
                 der
                 Eateten
                 lillaula
                 fulan
                 ,
              
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               who
               causes
               the
               Waters
               to
               ebb
               and
               flow
               ,
               the
               Monarch
               who
               is
               as
               a
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Sun
               in
               the
               highest
               point
               of
               its
               Elevation
               ,
               as
               bright
               as
               the
               Moon
               in
               its
               greatest
               Lustre
               ,
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               for
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Star
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               whose
               Extraction
               is
               altogether
               Royal
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Issue
               of
               the
               Great
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               whose
               Wit
               is
               all-perfect
               ,
               all-seeing
               ,
               and
               all-penetrating
               ;
               like
               to
               a
               Globe
               ,
               always
               rowling
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               ,
               as
               to
               measure
               the
               Abysses
               of
               the
               Sea
               :
               a
               King
               who
               has
               adorned
               the
               Tombs
               of
               all
               the
               decayed
               Saints
               ;
               who
               is
               as
               just
               as
               God
               ;
               and
               of
               so
               vast
               a
               power
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               World
               may
               hide
               it self
               under
               the
               Shadow
               of
               his
               Wings
               :
               a
               King
               who
               holds
               from
               the
               Hand
               of
               God
               a
               number
               of
               Mines
               of
               Gold
               ;
               who
               has
               caused
               Pagods
               all
               of
               Gold
               and
               Copper
               
               to
               be
               built
               ;
               who
               sets
               upon
               a
               Throne
               that
               is
               only
               of
               Gold
               and
               precious
               Stones
               :
               the
               King
               of
               the
               
                 White
                 Elephant
              
               ,
               who
               is
               King
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               before
               whom
               ,
               several
               Millions
               of
               other
               Elephants
               are
               obliged
               to
               prostrate
               themselves
               :
               a
               King
               whose
               Eyes
               are
               so
               sparkling
               as
               the
               Morning
               Star
               :
               under
               whom
               are
               Elephants
               with
               four
               Teeth
               ;
               red
               Elephants
               ,
               purple
               coloured
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               of
               several
               other
               colours
               ;
               as
               likewise
               ,
               of
               an
               
                 Elephant
                 Buytenaque
              
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Almighty
               God
               has
               made
               him
               a
               Present
               of
               several
               sorts
               of
               embroidered
               Houses
               ,
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               and
               all
               beset
               with
               Precious
               Stones
               ;
               a
               number
               of
               other
               Elephants
               exercised
               in
               War
               ,
               whose
               Harnaces
               are
               Shot
               proof
               ;
               others
               whose
               Teeth
               are
               armed
               with
               Steel
               ,
               and
               their
               Harnace
               of
               Brass
               :
               a
               King
               who
               has
               Horses
               without
               number
               ,
               shod
               with
               Iron
               ,
               whose
               Houses
               are
               likewise
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               all
               beset
               with
               Stones
               ,
               besides
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               are
               proper
               for
               War.
               A
               King
               who
               is
               above
               all
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               Monarchs
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Potentates
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ;
               who
               raises
               to
               Honour
               and
               to
               Dignities
               ,
               those
               who
               have
               the
               Wit
               to
               get
               into
               his
               good
               
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               who
               on
               the
               contrary
               causes
               those
               to
               be
               burnt
               alive
               who
               revolt
               from
               him
               :
               A
               King
               as
               powerful
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               resides
               the
               power
               of
               doing
               all
               that
               God
               has
               done
               and
               created
               .
            
          
           
             By
             these
             proud
             Titles
             the
             King
             of
             Siam
             pretends
             to
             insinuate
             into
             His
             Subjects
             that
             he
             is
             as
             great
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Powers
             which
             reign
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             he
             makes
             'em
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             stops
             the
             Course
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             which
             he
             goes
             to
             work
             to
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             The
             River
             of
             Siam
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Branches
             of
             the
             Ganges
             ,
             which
             Increases
             and
             Decreases
             regularly
             in
             certain
             Seasons
             of
             the
             Year
             :
             its
             Increase
             and
             Decrease
             is
             likewise
             limited
             .
             When
             it
             begins
             to
             diminish
             ,
             which
             happens
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             November
             ,
             the
             King
             takes
             that
             time
             to
             make
             one
             of
             his
             publick
             Appearances
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             spoken
             :
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             is
             attended
             by
             all
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             shews
             himself
             on
             that
             Occasion
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Riches
             and
             Splendour
             imaginable
             .
             His
             Galley
             is
             all
             shining
             with
             Gold
             and
             Precious
             Stones
             ;
             he
             is
             therein
             seated
             upon
             a
             Golden
             Throne
             ,
             covered
             with
             a
             Canopy
             set
             with
             Diamonds
             ;
             he
             is
             attended
             by
             two
             Hundred
             
             Galleys
             of
             a
             prodigious
             length
             ,
             each
             having
             two
             Hundred
             Rowers
             ,
             and
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             painted
             and
             gilt
             .
             About
             six
             Leagues
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Arch-Priest
             enter
             alone
             into
             a
             little
             Barge
             ;
             wherein
             the
             latter
             ,
             after
             having
             uttered
             some
             Prayers
             upon
             a
             Sabre
             of
             Gold
             ,
             presents
             it
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             strikes
             the
             River
             three
             times
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             commands
             it
             ,
             by
             His
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             to
             retire
             into
             the
             Sea.
             While
             the
             King
             is
             employed
             in
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             whom
             the
             Priests
             do
             make
             believe
             that
             none
             but
             His
             Majesty
             can
             stop
             the
             Course
             ,
             are
             prostrated
             upon
             the
             Shore
             ,
             surprized
             at
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             XI
             .
          
           
             ON
             the
             twelfth
             of
             April
             we
             departed
             from
             Siam
             ,
             in
             a
             Ship
             freighted
             with
             Buck-skins
             ,
             Sandale
             Wood
             ,
             and
             Amrac
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Japanezes
             make
             the
             finest
             Varnish
             ;
             and
             we
             made
             Sail
             towards
             Formosa
             .
             In
             the
             way
             near
             a
             Shelf
             called
             Pracel
             we
             discovered
             a
             Jone
             
             with
             an
             Holland
             Flag
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             come
             directly
             to
             us
             ;
             the
             more
             it
             approached
             ,
             the
             more
             did
             we
             believe
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Pyrate
             :
             wherefore
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             surprize
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             free
             in
             case
             he
             attaqued
             us
             ,
             we
             were
             contriving
             how
             to
             cast
             some
             Merchandizes
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             when
             we
             perceived
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Merchant-man
             .
             Being
             delivered
             from
             our
             fears
             ,
             we
             called
             to
             'em
             to
             come
             shew
             us
             their
             Passport
             ,
             but
             they
             excused
             '
             emselves
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             Jonc
             was
             in
             so
             ill
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             it
             sprung
             Leaks
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             We
             armed
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             of
             our
             Men
             ,
             and
             put
             'em
             into
             a
             Pinnace
             to
             go
             on
             board
             of
             '
             em
             .
             All
             the
             Men
             on
             board
             the
             Jonc
             were
             Chineses
             and
             Gambodians
             ;
             they
             had
             Sandale
             Wood
             ,
             Amrac
             ,
             and
             Buck-skins
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             moreover
             freighted
             with
             counterband
             Goods
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Pasport
             ,
             for
             which
             reason
             we
             seized
             upon
             '
             em
             .
             Having
             got
             all
             they
             had
             on
             board
             of
             us
             ,
             while
             the
             Jonc
             was
             repairing
             ,
             we
             caused
             the
             Gambodians
             and
             the
             Chineses
             to
             return
             into
             it
             ,
             who
             were
             exposed
             to
             the
             Sea
             without
             Sails
             ,
             Masts
             and
             Rudder
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             revenged
             of
             the
             Massacre
             which
             the
             latter
             had
             executed
             a
             little
             before
             upon
             some
             Hollanders
             .
          
           
           
             On
             the
             tenth
             of
             May
             being
             arrived
             at
             Formosa
             ,
             we
             cast
             Anchor
             before
             the
             Fort
             called
             Zelandoia
             ,
             from
             whence
             presently
             after
             ,
             we
             saw
             a
             Jonc
             strike
             so
             hard
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             that
             both
             it
             ,
             the
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Men
             were
             all
             cast
             away
             .
          
           
             This
             Island
             is
             situated
             under
             the
             
               Tropick
               of
               Cancer
            
             ,
             at
             21
             degrees
             of
             Southern
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             ending
             towards
             the
             25
             th
             .
             of
             Northern
             ;
             its
             Circuit
             is
             130
             Leagues
             .
             It
             abounds
             in
             Fish
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             they
             catch
             a
             sort
             called
             Harder
             ,
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             Whiting
             ,
             which
             being
             salted
             and
             prepared
             like
             
               Stock
               fish
            
             ,
             is
             distributed
             thorow
             all
             China
             ,
             as
             Herrings
             are
             in
             Europe
             .
             They
             salt
             appart
             the
             Eggs
             of
             that
             Fish
             ,
             which
             the
             Chineses
             make
             a
             very
             savoury
             Dish
             of
             .
             That
             Nation
             paid
             formerly
             to
             the
             
               Dutch
               East
               India
            
             Company
             a
             certain
             Impost
             for
             the
             fishing
             of
             this
             Fish
             ,
             but
             that
             Right
             does
             no
             longer
             subsist
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Soil
             is
             very
             fruitful
             ,
             but
             the
             Inhabitants
             (
             who
             are
             lasie
             )
             do
             not
             make
             the
             best
             advantage
             on
             't
             .
             It
             produces
             Rice
             ,
             Wheat
             ,
             Barley
             ,
             Millet
             ,
             Ginger
             ,
             Cinamon
             ,
             Coco's
             ,
             Lemons
             ,
             Oranges
             ,
             Melons
             ,
             Gourds
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Pulse
             ,
             
               Majavinades
               ,
               Guigavas
               ,
               Cadiany
               ,
               Potates
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Focufocoes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Fruit
             of
             the
             form
             and
             
             bigness
             of
             a
             
               Bon
               Chrestien
            
             Pear
             .
             This
             Fruit
             is
             of
             a
             Purple
             colour
             ,
             and
             lies
             upon
             the
             ground
             as
             Melons
             do
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             a
             most
             excellent
             taste
             .
             There
             are
             likewise
             some
             Sheep
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             many
             as
             Deer
             ,
             Goats
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             Rabbets
             ,
             Pidgeons
             ,
             Fallow
             Deer
             ,
             wild
             Goats
             ,
             wild
             Boars
             ,
             Tygers
             ,
             Bears
             and
             Monkeys
             ;
             besides
             a
             certain
             Animal
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               Hollanders
               ,
               the
               Devil
               of
               Fayovan
            
             ;
             it
             is
             about
             three
             quarters
             of
             a
             yard
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             about
             twenty
             Inches
             large
             ;
             it
             has
             Scales
             like
             a
             Fish
             ,
             and
             very
             sharp
             Claws
             .
             It
             only
             feeds
             upon
             Pismires
             ,
             who
             go
             of
             themselves
             upon
             its
             Tongue
             ,
             when
             Hunger
             presses
             it
             to
             put
             it
             out
             .
             This
             Creature
             is
             very
             timorous
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             Mankind
             :
             if
             it
             can
             only
             shun
             one
             by
             hiding
             it self
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             hole
             therein
             with
             so
             much
             ardour
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             moment
             it
             retrenches
             it self
             as
             in
             a
             Fort
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             surprised
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             has
             not
             time
             to
             get
             in
             ,
             it
             wraps
             its
             self
             up
             in
             its
             Scales
             ,
             and
             takes
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Ball.
             Those
             who
             have
             named
             it
             Devil
             ,
             must
             needs
             not
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             or
             they
             were
             frighted
             with
             its
             Figure
             ;
             for
             tho
             you
             hurt
             it
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             it
             will
             rather
             suffer
             it self
             to
             be
             killed
             than
             make
             any
             Defence
             .
             There
             are
             no
             Parrots
             ,
             but
             
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             Birds
             ,
             and
             an
             infinity
             of
             flying
             Locusts
             that
             are
             very
             dangerous
             and
             troublesome
             .
          
           
             The
             Men
             are
             of
             a
             low
             stature
             ,
             particularly
             those
             who
             inhabit
             the
             Mountains
             ;
             neither
             are
             the
             Women
             of
             a
             larger
             size
             ,
             most
             of
             whom
             have
             broad
             Faces
             ,
             great
             Eyes
             ,
             flat
             Noses
             ,
             and
             full
             bosomed
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             have
             most
             singular
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             Beards
             grow
             upon
             their
             Chins
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ;
             and
             were
             they
             not
             very
             diligent
             in
             pulling
             it
             out
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             much
             better
             furnished
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             beauty
             very
             long
             Ears
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             great
             care
             to
             lengthen
             and
             augment
             by
             the
             weight
             of
             certain
             great
             Shells
             ,
             which
             serve
             'em
             instead
             of
             Pendants
             .
             This
             Ornament
             seems
             to
             'em
             so
             rare
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             Solemn
             the
             Feasts
             are
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             greater
             quality
             the
             People
             they
             see
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             lengthen
             their
             Ears
             ,
             which
             reach
             ,
             on
             those
             occasions
             ,
             down
             to
             their
             very
             Breasts
             ,
             by
             the
             counter
             weights
             which
             they
             put
             in
             '
             em
             .
             Their
             Hair
             is
             both
             very
             black
             and
             long
             ;
             some
             wear
             it
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             do
             in
             Holland
             ;
             others
             tye
             it
             up
             after
             the
             Chineze
             manner
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             into
             several
             Tresses
             ,
             which
             they
             fasten
             round
             behind
             their
             Heads
             with
             a
             Tin
             Bodkin
             .
             
             Their
             Necklaces
             are
             of
             Glass
             or
             Stone
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             in
             several
             Figures
             .
             Their
             Complexion
             is
             yellow
             and
             black
             ,
             and
             some
             towards
             Kubeland
             are
             yellow
             and
             white
             .
             The
             Women
             of
             Miday
             ,
             whose
             King
             is
             Master
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Souten
               ,
               Norwe
            
             and
             Lamei
             ,
             are
             altogether
             yellow
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Mind
             ,
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             in
             general
             are
             pretty
             well
             furnished
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             are
             cloathed
             from
             the
             Neck
             to
             the
             Middle
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             Cotton
             ,
             which
             flys
             about
             negligently
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             Middle
             to
             the
             Knees
             with
             another
             piece
             of
             Cotton
             .
             Their
             Head-geer
             is
             of
             some
             Silk
             stuff
             ,
             or
             most
             commonly
             of
             Velvet
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             two
             points
             ,
             which
             advance
             on
             either
             side
             the
             Forehead
             :
             They
             go
             always
             bare-footed
             ,
             and
             are
             almost
             ever
             followed
             by
             an
             Hog
             ,
             who
             is
             as
             familiar
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Dog
             is
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             The
             Habits
             of
             the
             Men
             consist
             in
             several
             Ells
             of
             Cotton
             ,
             whereof
             one
             part
             falls
             from
             the
             right
             Shoulder
             to
             the
             mid-leg
             ,
             the
             two
             ends
             crossing
             over
             the
             left
             Arms
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             half
             of
             the
             Body
             is
             always
             uncovered
             .
             They
             go
             commonly
             bare-footed
             ,
             except
             in
             a
             long
             Tract
             
             of
             way
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             sometimes
             certain
             Shooes
             made
             of
             Goats
             Skin
             ,
             and
             much
             like
             the
             Sandales
             of
             our
             Monks
             .
             In
             Winter
             they
             dress
             '
             emselves
             in
             Beasts
             Skins
             ,
             as
             Tygers
             ,
             Bears
             ,
             and
             Leopards
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Soulang
             dressed
             '
             emselves
             formerly
             after
             the
             Mode
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             :
             At
             this
             day
             it
             is
             after
             that
             of
             China
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             went
             naked
             ,
             before
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             the
             Hollanders
             set
             foot
             there
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             at
             this
             day
             observed
             by
             those
             who
             inhabit
             the
             Mountains
             ;
             except
             that
             they
             cover
             grosly
             ,
             what
             Civility
             forbids
             to
             name
             .
          
           
             The
             Men
             paint
             their
             Breasts
             ,
             Backs
             ,
             and
             Arms
             ,
             with
             a
             juyce
             of
             Herbs
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             worn
             out
             :
             they
             have
             Bracelets
             of
             Glass
             and
             Necklaces
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             such
             streight
             Sleeves
             of
             Iron
             upon
             their
             Arms
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             hardly
             move
             'em
             ;
             as
             for
             their
             Legs
             ,
             they
             deck
             'em
             with
             rows
             of
             white
             Shells
             very
             neatly
             wrought
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Tocadeol
             take
             for
             a
             Sumptuous
             Ornament
             (
             for
             they
             only
             deck
             themselves
             with
             it
             on
             Holy-days
             )
             a
             long
             Reed
             or
             Cane
             of
             a
             yard
             and
             a
             quarter
             in
             length
             ,
             the
             one
             end
             of
             which
             ,
             
             is
             fastened
             upon
             the
             Reins
             ,
             the
             other
             bends
             over
             the
             Head
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             is
             tyed
             a
             floating
             knot
             of
             red
             and
             white
             stuff
             ,
             of
             almost
             half
             a
             yard
             long
             ,
             and
             seven
             or
             eight
             Inches
             broad
             .
             They
             have
             moreover
             a
             Crown
             of
             Cocks
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Tails
             of
             Bares
             upon
             their
             Arms
             and
             Legs
             .
             Their
             Beds
             are
             as
             extraordinary
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             two
             Stags
             Skins
             serving
             'em
             for
             Quilts
             ,
             Sheets
             and
             Blankets
             :
             these
             Beds
             seem
             so
             delicate
             to
             'em
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             loath
             to
             leave
             'em
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             happens
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             the
             latest
             they
             can
             ,
             't
             is
             with
             no
             design
             to
             go
             to
             work
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             neither
             Shoo-makers
             ,
             Weavers
             nor
             Joyners
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             make
             Profession
             of
             having
             no
             need
             of
             the
             most
             necessary
             Trades
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             know
             'em
             all
             ,
             every
             one
             being
             capable
             of
             doing
             what
             he
             has
             occasion
             for
             :
             their
             particular
             Dexterity
             lies
             in
             handling
             the
             Bow
             ;
             and
             whether
             running
             ,
             lying
             ,
             standing
             ,
             or
             sitting
             ,
             they
             never
             fail
             of
             hitting
             the
             Mark
             they
             aim
             at
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             visible
             .
             They
             are
             also
             excellent
             Swimmers
             ,
             but
             especially
             they
             run
             with
             an
             incredible
             Swiftness
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             undertake
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Horse
             that
             can
             outgo
             'em
             ;
             they
             have
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             running
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             of
             a
             round
             Figure
             ,
             
             six
             Inches
             long
             ,
             and
             five
             Inches
             broad
             ;
             they
             strike
             with
             those
             Instruments
             upon
             the
             Bracelets
             or
             Sleeves
             of
             Iron
             we
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             animate
             one
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             need
             they
             have
             thereof
             ,
             making
             more
             haste
             ,
             or
             making
             the
             less
             speed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             blows
             they
             give
             .
             Navigation
             is
             an
             Art
             which
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             ;
             and
             all
             they
             know
             in
             point
             of
             Water
             is
             to
             cross
             a
             River
             in
             the
             hollow
             of
             a
             Trunk
             of
             a
             Tree
             :
             but
             tho
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             what
             is
             the
             delight
             of
             most
             other
             Nations
             ,
             yet
             they
             live
             very
             happily
             ,
             fishing
             and
             hunting
             furnishing
             'em
             abundantly
             wherewith
             to
             live
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             have
             an
             occasion
             or
             desire
             of
             something
             else
             ,
             their
             Women
             have
             so
             natural
             an
             Inclination
             to
             Agriculture
             ,
             that
             they
             find
             means
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             other
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             dispose
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             produce
             'em
             what
             they
             sow
             there
             .
             They
             make
             War
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             Savage
             and
             Brutal
             Nations
             do
             ,
             
               that
               is
               to
               say
            
             ,
             without
             Art
             and
             Order
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             therein
             most
             inhumane
             ,
             without
             Quarter
             too
             :
             for
             ,
             those
             to
             whom
             Hazard
             gives
             the
             advantage
             ,
             never
             give
             Quarter
             to
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             be
             taken
             with
             a
             desire
             
             of
             returning
             to
             the
             Charge
             ,
             or
             they
             should
             become
             more
             happy
             the
             second
             time
             than
             the
             former
             .
             Thus
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               to
               remove
               all
               Fears
               that
               may
               arise
               from
               that
               side
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               to
               take
               that
               course
               .
            
          
           
             Before
             I
             had
             seen
             this
             Island
             ,
             I
             had
             often
             heard
             say
             ,
             there
             were
             Men
             with
             long
             Tails
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             never
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             thought
             the
             thing
             so
             far
             from
             our
             Nature
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             hardly
             give
             credit
             to
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             when
             they
             took
             away
             all
             doubts
             by
             an
             Adventure
             somewhat
             odd
             .
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Formosa
             being
             accustomed
             to
             see
             us
             ,
             we
             saw
             one
             another
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             any
             ill
             accident
             on
             either
             side
             .
             So
             that
             tho
             Foreiners
             ,
             we
             believed
             our selves
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             went
             often
             abroad
             without
             a
             Guard
             ,
             when
             Experience
             made
             us
             know
             that
             we
             hazarded
             our selves
             too
             far
             .
             One
             day
             some
             of
             our
             People
             walking
             together
             ,
             one
             of
             our
             Ministers
             being
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             went
             a
             Stones
             Cast
             from
             'em
             upon
             some
             Natural
             Occasions
             ,
             the
             others
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             walked
             still
             on
             ,
             very
             attentive
             to
             a
             story
             that
             was
             told
             '
             em
             .
             When
             it
             was
             ended
             ,
             they
             remembred
             the
             Minister
             did
             not
             return
             ,
             and
             waited
             for
             him
             some
             time
             :
             
             after
             which
             ,
             being
             weary
             of
             waiting
             ,
             they
             went
             towards
             the
             place
             where
             they
             expected
             he
             was
             ;
             they
             found
             him
             ,
             but
             without
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             condition
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             gave
             sufficiently
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             had
             not
             languished
             long
             .
             While
             some
             kept
             him
             ,
             others
             went
             on
             several
             sides
             for
             to
             discover
             the
             Murderers
             :
             they
             went
             not
             far
             without
             finding
             a
             man
             ▪
             who
             seeing
             himself
             inclosed
             by
             ours
             ,
             foamed
             ,
             howled
             ,
             and
             made
             'em
             comprehend
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             him
             repent
             who
             should
             first
             approach
             him
             .
             His
             desperate
             Carriage
             made
             at
             first
             some
             impression
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             their
             fears
             ceased
             ,
             they
             took
             that
             miserable
             Wretch
             ,
             who
             confessed
             ,
             that
             he
             killed
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             learn
             for
             what
             reason
             .
             As
             it
             was
             a
             heinous
             crime
             ,
             and
             that
             impunity
             might
             have
             ill
             consequences
             ,
             they
             condemned
             him
             to
             be
             burnt
             .
             He
             was
             tied
             to
             a
             Post
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             for
             some
             hours
             before
             the
             Execution
             .
             It
             was
             then
             that
             I
             saw
             what
             hitherto
             I
             had
             not
             been
             able
             to
             believe
             ;
             his
             Tail
             was
             above
             a
             foot
             long
             ,
             all
             covered
             with
             red
             hair
             ,
             and
             very
             like
             to
             that
             of
             an
             Ox.
             When
             he
             saw
             that
             the
             Spectators
             were
             much
             surprised
             to
             see
             in
             him
             what
             they
             had
             not
             themselves
             ,
             he
             told
             'em
             ▪
             that
             that
             defect
             ,
             
             if
             it
             was
             one
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             Climate
             ,
             since
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Southern
             part
             of
             this
             Isle
             where
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             had
             the
             like
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             XII
             .
          
           
             HAving
             made
             Sail
             on
             the
             15
             th
             .
             of
             July
             for
             Japan
             ,
             we
             arrived
             there
             on
             the
             10
             th
             .
             of
             August
             .
             Half
             an
             hour
             after
             having
             given
             the
             Signal
             of
             our
             Arrival
             ,
             we
             saw
             on
             board
             of
             us
             a
             hundred
             Japoneses
             ,
             who
             made
             us
             a
             sign
             at
             their
             coming
             ,
             that
             we
             needed
             only
             to
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             going
             to
             do
             our
             business
             .
             What
             desire
             soever
             we
             had
             to
             discharge
             'em
             from
             that
             trouble
             ,
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             remain
             with
             Arms
             across
             ,
             while
             some
             took
             away
             the
             Sails
             ,
             others
             the
             Rudder
             ,
             some
             the
             Ammunitions
             of
             War
             ,
             others
             the
             Anchors
             ,
             carrying
             all
             on
             shoar
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Merchandizes
             ,
             which
             were
             shut
             up
             in
             a
             Magazine
             ,
             which
             the
             Governour
             of
             Nanguesaque
             ,
             being
             the
             place
             where
             we
             went
             
             on
             Shoar
             ,
             did
             answer
             for
             .
             This
             course
             was
             no
             Novelty
             it
             is
             a
             Custom
             established
             for
             all
             strangers
             ;
             the
             Japonezes
             ,
             who
             are
             extreamly
             distrustful
             ,
             act
             in
             that
             manner
             for
             the
             securing
             their
             Repose
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             always
             in
             fear
             ,
             it
             is
             l●ss
             the
             Traffique
             ,
             than
             the
             desire
             of
             supplanting
             'em
             ,
             that
             invites
             other
             Nations
             thither
             .
             The
             Magazine
             which
             the
             Hollanders
             have
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             is
             situated
             in
             a
             little
             Isle
             ,
             separated
             from
             the
             City
             by
             a
             River
             of
             about
             forty
             foot
             broad
             .
             The
             Ramparts
             of
             that
             Island
             are
             of
             Planks
             of
             a
             foot
             and
             a
             half
             thick
             ;
             the
             Bridge
             of
             Communication
             is
             an
             Hundred
             and
             fifty
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             fifty
             broad
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Bridge
             they
             enter
             into
             the
             Magazine
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             whereof
             is
             the
             House
             of
             the
             chief
             or
             principal
             Officer
             of
             the
             Company
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             very
             regular
             Building
             ,
             very
             large
             and
             well
             furnished
             .
             There
             is
             round
             the
             Magazine
             a
             number
             of
             Houses
             ,
             which
             form
             Streets
             of
             a
             good
             handsome
             largeness
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             convenient
             places
             for
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             little
             City
             .
             On
             the
             Sea-side
             they
             descend
             by
             a
             large
             Pair
             of
             Stairs
             ,
             from
             the
             Magazine
             to
             a
             great
             Court
             ,
             where
             they
             discharge
             their
             Merchandizes
             ,
             which
             consist
             in
             raw
             and
             wrought
             Silks
             ,
             in
             Velvet
             ,
             Damask
             ,
             Satin
             
             and
             Cotton
             ,
             in
             Bucks
             and
             Kaimans
             Skins
             ,
             in
             Quicksilver
             ,
             Sublimy
             ,
             Spanish
             Green
             ,
             Camphire
             ,
             Wax
             ,
             Alum
             ,
             Pepper
             ,
             Elephants
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Commodities
             .
          
           
             Three
             days
             after
             our
             Arrival
             at
             Nanquesaque
             ,
             the
             Japoneses
             finding
             that
             the
             Li●ts
             of
             our
             Mearchandizes
             did
             agree
             with
             what
             they
             had
             '
             emselves
             unloaded
             ,
             came
             on
             board
             us
             ,
             and
             sealed
             up
             the
             Hatches
             ;
             and
             to
             charm
             the
             displeasure
             which
             this
             course
             caused
             in
             us
             ,
             they
             brought
             with
             'em
             six
             little
             Barrels
             of
             Saqui
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             strong
             drink
             made
             of
             several
             sorts
             of
             Corn
             ,
             but
             wherein
             there
             is
             most
             Rice
             ,
             and
             which
             fuddles
             like
             Wine
             .
             There
             were
             those
             of
             our
             Ships
             Crew
             ,
             who
             without
             being
             much
             concerned
             for
             what
             might
             happen
             ,
             gave
             their
             hearts
             up
             to
             joy
             ,
             and
             drank
             so
             largely
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             up
             the
             Flag
             ,
             round
             which
             they
             sung
             ,
             danced
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             they
             pretended
             likewise
             to
             shew
             a
             Comedy
             ,
             when
             a
             Hurricane
             came
             ,
             and
             broke
             all
             their
             Measures
             ;
             it
             came
             with
             so
             much
             fury
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             hardly
             time
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Hold
             ,
             than
             the
             Masts
             ,
             Sail-yards
             ,
             Main-yards
             ,
             all
             were
             broke
             like
             Glass
             ,
             and
             cast
             very
             far
             into
             the
             Sea.
             Our
             Cables
             broke
             like
             Threads
             ,
             and
             our
             Ship
             had
             such
             furious
             
             shakes
             ,
             that
             we
             believed
             it
             was
             going
             to
             open
             ;
             however
             it
             held
             good
             :
             wherein
             we
             were
             more
             happy
             than
             those
             who
             were
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             so
             hardly
             treated
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             save
             '
             emselves
             .
             Those
             who
             were
             on
             Land
             ,
             were
             not
             much
             more
             in
             surety
             ,
             all
             running
             the
             risque
             of
             being
             incessantly
             oppressed
             under
             the
             ruins
             of
             the
             Houses
             ,
             that
             fell
             pell-mell
             ,
             which
             commonly
             happens
             on
             the
             like
             occasions
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Nanguesaque
             is
             situated
             in
             33
             Degrees
             of
             
               Northern
               Latitude
            
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             agreeable
             place
             .
             Very
             great
             and
             very
             Populous
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             without
             Walls
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Japan
             ;
             its
             Port
             is
             large
             and
             commodious
             :
             it
             is
             full
             of
             fine
             Buildings
             ,
             especially
             on
             the
             Sea-side
             ;
             over
             which
             do
             appear
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             the
             Towers
             of
             the
             Pagods
             ,
             in
             great
             numbers
             .
             The
             Houses
             are
             only
             of
             Wood
             ,
             as
             being
             l●ss
             dangerous
             during
             the
             Earthquakes
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             frequent
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             of
             Stone
             .
             Ordinary
             Peoples
             Houses
             ,
             are
             pitiful
             and
             low
             ;
             they
             are
             covered
             with
             Planks
             ,
             which
             advance
             the
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             reach
             beyond
             the
             Wall
             about
             four
             foot
             ,
             for
             to
             cover
             the
             Gallery
             ,
             
             which
             reaches
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Houses
             on
             the
             Garden
             side
             .
          
           
             The
             Houses
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             the
             Rich
             ,
             are
             more
             exalted
             and
             more
             beautiful
             ;
             their
             Apartments
             are
             divided
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Husband
             has
             no
             communication
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Wife
             .
             All
             the
             Chambers
             are
             painted
             and
             gilt
             ,
             and
             generally
             the
             Houses
             there
             are
             more
             gay
             and
             agreeable
             than
             in
             Europe
             .
             The
             Walls
             on
             the
             inside
             are
             garnished
             by
             several
             stories
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Porcelaine
             Ware
             ,
             and
             Boxes
             of
             a
             very
             fine
             Varnish
             ,
             all
             being
             ranged
             upon
             Frames
             ,
             that
             stand
             out
             for
             half
             a
             foot
             broad
             .
             The
             plain
             ground
             is
             a
             painting
             of
             some
             excellent
             workmanship
             ,
             and
             from
             space
             to
             space
             the
             Floor
             is
             covered
             with
             great
             vessels
             of
             Porcelain
             ,
             filled
             with
             sweet-scented
             Flowers
             .
             The
             out-sides
             are
             not
             so
             fine
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             'em
             one
             would
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             nice
             Gentlemen
             as
             those
             of
             Japan
             would
             inhabit
             there
             ,
             but
             enter
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             one
             is
             quickly
             undeceived
             .
             The
             City
             is
             cut
             by
             several
             Canals
             ,
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             in
             Holland
             .
             There
             are
             counted
             Eighty
             Eight
             Streets
             ,
             all
             in
             a
             right
             line
             ,
             and
             four
             Hundred
             Paces
             long
             .
             Each
             of
             these
             Streets
             is
             locked
             up
             separately
             ,
             and
             from
             Ten
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             Evening
             
             until
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             strong
             enough
             to
             have
             it
             opened
             .
             It
             is
             thought
             strange
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             of
             Fire
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             like
             accident
             ,
             that
             order
             should
             be
             so
             rigorously
             observed
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Japanezes
             have
             taken
             a
             Resolution
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             subsist
             even
             at
             the
             Expence
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           
             The
             Country
             round
             about
             is
             pleasant
             and
             fruitful
             ;
             most
             of
             the
             Nobility
             have
             their
             Houses
             that
             are
             only
             made
             for
             Pleasure
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             that
             of
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             Taste
             and
             Ears
             :
             for
             besides
             sweet
             Oranges
             ▪
             excellent
             Pears
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             fruits
             which
             grow
             there
             ,
             the
             Birds
             with
             their
             wild
             Notes
             charm
             your
             Senses
             there
             more
             than
             they
             do
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             all
             Japan
             do
             not
             pretend
             much
             to
             whiteness
             .
             They
             are
             comonly
             Tawny
             ,
             but
             much
             less
             at
             Nanguesaque
             than
             in
             other
             parts
             .
             Of
             a
             strong
             complexion
             ,
             ●obust
             Bodies
             ,
             flat
             Faces
             ,
             their
             Noses
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             their
             Eyes
             small
             and
             black
             .
             The
             Habits
             of
             the
             Men
             consist
             in
             certain
             Vests
             ,
             which
             reach
             down
             to
             their
             Feet
             ,
             the
             one
             side
             crossing
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             fastned
             by
             a
             Girdle
             more
             or
             less
             large
             ,
             plain
             or
             rich
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             humour
             and
             inclination
             of
             every
             one
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Modes
             of
             the
             Women
             differ
             little
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             both
             much
             of
             the
             same
             length
             ,
             and
             carried
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             but
             Women
             of
             Quality
             have
             usually
             such
             Vestments
             as
             are
             so
             rich
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             distinguish
             'em
             from
             the
             Commonalty
             :
             All
             their
             Robes
             are
             embroidered
             with
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             at
             least
             those
             that
             are
             uppermost
             :
             if
             the
             others
             are
             not
             so
             rich
             ,
             the
             Stuff
             of
             'em
             is
             so
             fine
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             put
             10
             or
             12
             of
             them
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             without
             having
             too
             many
             Clothes
             on
             ,
             or
             being
             too
             much
             troubled
             .
             All
             these
             Robes
             are
             hanging
             ,
             and
             have
             Trains
             ,
             and
             are
             tied
             with
             a
             Sash
             extreamly
             large
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Habits
             .
             Though
             these
             Ladies
             are
             so
             pompously
             cloathed
             ,
             they
             seldom
             go
             abroad
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             in
             a
             Chair
             or
             a
             Boat
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             Walking
             is
             something
             too
             common
             to
             be
             the
             Mode
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             because
             they
             have
             hardly
             any
             feet
             ,
             having
             ,
             like
             the
             Ladies
             of
             China
             ,
             the
             folly
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             a
             Woman
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             beautiful
             ,
             as
             that
             her
             Foot
             is
             small
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Japonezes
             have
             for
             the
             most
             part
             great
             hearts
             ;
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             love
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             sensible
             of
             Contempt
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             all
             things
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             if
             they
             are
             insulted
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             an
             Artisan
             leaves
             his
             work
             imperfect
             ,
             if
             he
             who
             employs
             him
             pretends
             to
             treat
             him
             scornfully
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Nation
             that
             knows
             so
             well
             to
             constrain
             themselves
             ,
             principally
             in
             Adversity
             ;
             they
             endure
             it
             like
             Stoicks
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             the
             Misfortune
             ,
             the
             less
             does
             it
             outwardly
             appear
             .
             They
             have
             Friends
             as
             well
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             hut
             they
             never
             make
             use
             of
             them
             either
             to
             receive
             their
             Complaints
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             'em
             pity
             in
             their
             Troubles
             ;
             how
             great
             soever
             they
             be
             ▪
             neither
             Regrets
             nor
             Murmurs
             are
             ever
             heard
             to
             come
             out
             of
             their
             Mouths
             .
             But
             tho
             they
             are
             firm
             in
             the
             miseries
             of
             Life
             ,
             they
             are
             uncapable
             of
             a
             vain
             joy
             in
             Prosperity
             .
             They
             live
             there
             without
             Concern
             ,
             and
             see
             with
             the
             same
             Eyes
             their
             Advancement
             and
             Fall.
             This
             firmness
             is
             a
             Vertue
             which
             passes
             in
             them
             from
             Father
             to
             Son
             ,
             ●nd
             is
             become
             natural
             to
             them
             by
             the
             frequent
             Revolutions
             to
             which
             they
             are
             subject
             ;
             their
             Fortune
             is
             so
             wavering
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fall
             in
             a
             
             Thousand
             ways
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             from
             Experience
             they
             have
             learnt
             to
             contemn
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             it
             without
             fearing
             to
             lose
             it
             .
          
           
             With
             all
             this
             the
             Japonezes
             are
             not
             without
             Defects
             ;
             and
             without
             speaking
             of
             their
             contemning
             Christianity
             ,
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             neither
             Piety
             nor
             Religion
             ,
             but
             through
             Interest
             ,
             they
             have
             little
             sincerity
             ,
             never
             faithful
             to
             any
             body
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             Strangers
             .
             Cruel
             they
             are
             ,
             treacherous
             ,
             deceitful
             ,
             and
             so
             vindicative
             ,
             that
             to
             repel
             an
             injury
             ,
             they
             violate
             the
             most
             holy
             Laws
             .
          
           
             An
             Idea
             of
             their
             Cruelty
             may
             be
             had
             from
             the
             punishments
             they
             inflict
             upon
             Criminals
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             consists
             in
             fleaing
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Offendour
             ,
             tying
             him
             to
             a
             Tree
             ,
             bedawbing
             him
             all
             over
             with
             Honey
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             leave
             him
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             Bees
             and
             Wasps
             ,
             who
             meeting
             with
             such
             a
             Regal
             never
             leave
             him
             till
             they
             have
             stung
             him
             to
             Death
             ,
             which
             he
             suffers
             with
             all
             the
             Tortures
             and
             Torments
             that
             may
             be
             imagined
             .
             Charity
             is
             a
             Vertue
             which
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             neither
             the
             Poor
             nor
             the
             Sick
             can
             hope
             from
             them
             either
             ease
             or
             pity
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Government
             is
             Monarchical
             ;
             above
             threescore
             petty
             Princes
             do
             Homage
             and
             Prostrate
             their
             Coronets
             afore
             the
             Supream
             Diadem
             .
             The
             Country
             is
             most
             part
             Mountainous
             ,
             but
             full
             of
             Rivulets
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             abound
             with
             Corn
             ,
             Grass
             and
             Minerals
             :
             The
             North
             and
             East
             parts
             are
             less
             peopled
             than
             the
             South
             and
             West
             .
             Upon
             any
             trivial
             accusation
             ,
             their
             Children
             are
             so
             sensible
             of
             their
             Reputation
             ,
             that
             without
             any
             pawse
             ,
             to
             evince
             the
             Truth
             ,
             they
             will
             whip
             off
             a
             Joynt
             from
             their
             Finger
             ,
             with
             this
             Imprecation
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             I
             wish
             my
             Hand
             may
             never
             heal
             again
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             the
             great
             Towns
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             Fucate
             or
             Falcate
             is
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             most
             pleasant
             ,
             being
             watered
             with
             a
             sweet
             River
             ,
             and
             made
             defensive
             by
             a
             Castle
             ;
             a
             Forrest
             of
             lofty
             Pines
             ,
             and
             spreading
             Sycamores
             ,
             for
             three
             Miles
             space
             ,
             well
             nigh
             compasses
             the
             Town
             ;
             of
             force
             against
             the
             scorching
             Sun
             ,
             delightful
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             more
             grateful
             than
             any
             other
             Object
             ,
             did
             not
             Idolatry
             render
             it
             unpleasing
             ;
             for
             under
             those
             green
             Trees
             ,
             where
             are
             many
             small
             ,
             but
             richly
             tyled
             Fotiques
             ,
             they
             adore
             Pagothas
             ,
             in
             shape
             not
             unlike
             Pan
             and
             Priapus
             ,
             yea
             the
             Devil
             himself
             in
             his
             ugliest
             resemblance
             .
             For
             where
             
             the
             Country
             is
             most
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             garnisht
             with
             greatest
             variety
             of
             Trees
             ,
             and
             Corn
             ,
             &c.
             as
             'twixt
             Edoo
             and
             Suring●●
             there
             are
             erected
             most
             Fotiques
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             People
             are
             the
             greatest
             Idolaters
             .
             In
             Meacco
             a
             Mediterranean
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Japan
             ,
             are
             60
             Temples
             and
             Colledges
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             have
             numbred
             3333
             Chamortirae
             ,
             or
             ▪
             little
             guilded
             Daemons
             ,
             of
             several
             shapes
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Mannada●s
             :
             of
             which
             Shaca
             and
             Amida
             have
             the
             highest
             rank
             in
             their
             Kalendar
             .
             Nevertheless
             one
             of
             their
             Princes
             has
             erected
             there
             a
             monstrous
             Image
             of
             Awricalk
             ,
             so
             large
             ,
             as
             albeit
             was
             sitting
             ,
             the
             Chair
             was
             not
             less
             than
             70
             Foot
             high
             ,
             and
             80
             broad
             :
             His
             Head
             was
             capable
             to
             hold
             Fifteen
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             Thumb
             in
             compass
             was
             Forty
             Inches
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             rest
             may
             be
             conjectured
             .
             Near
             this
             grand
             Pagod
             is
             a
             Fotique
             ,
             in
             the
             Cloister
             whereof
             a
             Memorial
             is
             registred
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             Ears
             and
             Noses
             of
             Three
             Thousand
             of
             the
             captived
             Corcans
             were
             there
             interred
             .
          
           
             At
             Dabys
             such
             another
             Coloss
             of
             Concave
             Copper
             was
             raised
             ;
             an
             Idol
             24
             Foot
             high
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             posture
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             his
             Buttocks
             rested
             upon
             his
             Legs
             ,
             as
             the
             usual
             Mode
             of
             the
             Orient
             .
             
             ●ut
             of
             most
             remark
             was
             the
             Fotique
             at
             Fencheday
             ,
             where
             ,
             if
             Fame
             speak
             truth
             ,
             the
             Devil
             oft
             times
             made
             an
             Apparition
             .
             This
             Temple
             was
             of
             more
             than
             ordinary
             bigness
             ,
             and
             the
             Bonzes
             numerous
             .
             Amongst
             other
             Sacrifices
             or
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             ,
             one
             was
             ,
             that
             a
             Damosel
             every
             New
             Moon
             was
             by
             the
             Bonzes
             brought
             into
             the
             Temple
             and
             placed
             right
             against
             the
             Idol
             .
             The
             Room
             was
             forthwith
             illuminated
             by
             a
             preparation
             of
             
               Lignum
               vitae
            
             with
             other
             costly
             Perfumes
             ,
             put
             into
             a
             Lamp
             of
             Gold
             ;
             after
             a
             small
             space
             ,
             the
             Lights
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             Miracle
             )
             extinguish
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             gross
             darkness
             ,
             the
             Phasma
             having
             assumed
             a
             Bodily
             shape
             ,
             or
             other
             false
             representation
             accompanies
             her
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             she
             imagines
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             certain
             Scales
             like
             those
             of
             Fishes
             are
             left
             behind
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             perswade
             it
             was
             no
             Phantasm
             .
             But
             unless
             the
             Bonzes
             second
             that
             work
             ,
             upon
             that
             imaginary
             familiarity
             ,
             the
             most
             is
             but
             a
             Tympany
             or
             false
             Conception
             .
             Nevertheless
             for
             her
             Applause
             ,
             at
             her
             issuing
             she
             is
             entertained
             with
             Musick
             and
             Songs
             ,
             and
             the
             Enthusiastick
             Girl
             resolves
             'em
             several
             Questions
             they
             propound
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             more
             repute
             with
             'em
             ever
             after
             .
          
           
           
             One
             Temple
             is
             dedicated
             to
             a
             Lizard
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             the
             Author
             and
             Patron
             of
             Learning
             without
             Altar
             or
             Image
             in
             it
             .
             He
             that
             readeth
             of
             the
             huge
             Works
             of
             Taiscosoma
             holding
             sometime
             an
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Workmen
             in
             labour
             at
             once
             ,
             may
             present
             to
             his
             imagination
             the
             incredible
             Buildings
             which
             those
             Tyrants
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             Slavish
             Hands
             ,
             can
             raise
             .
             Their
             buisy
             Wits
             appears
             by
             their
             questions
             to
             the
             Europeans
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             of
             Angels
             and
             Devils
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             some
             of
             'em
             seeing
             the
             absurdities
             of
             the
             Bonzii
             ,
             worship
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Bonzii
             ,
             as
             the
             Jesuites
             report
             ,
             raised
             slanderous
             Rumours
             of
             'em
             ,
             to
             be
             eaters
             of
             Mans
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             causes
             of
             the
             Wars
             and
             Plagues
             ,
             which
             their
             Gods
             ,
             provoked
             by
             this
             new
             Sect
             ,
             sent
             among
             'em
             :
             they
             slandered
             the
             new
             Converts
             as
             miserable
             Apostates
             ,
             which
             became
             Christians
             because
             they
             would
             not
             be
             at
             the
             Charges
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             Jesuites
             tell
             of
             a
             great
             Woman
             ,
             possessed
             with
             a
             Devil
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Fox
             ,
             for
             some
             injuries
             offered
             by
             the
             Maid
             ,
             thus
             dealing
             with
             the
             Mistress
             .
             There
             were
             in
             those
             parts
             store
             of
             Foxes
             ,
             multiplied
             by
             their
             Superstition
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             hurt
             any
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             great
             
             harms
             ,
             hecause
             forsooth
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Devils
             instruments
             to
             punish
             '
             em
             .
             Yet
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             Wizard
             being
             consulted
             ,
             counselled
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             Fox
             ,
             without
             hurting
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             with
             a
             Trap
             was
             done
             )
             and
             to
             give
             him
             all
             kind
             entertainment
             ,
             with
             most
             delicate
             food
             and
             usage
             ,
             so
             to
             pacifie
             the
             good
             Wifes
             angry
             Daemon
             ,
             who
             yet
             (
             like
             a
             Devil
             )
             with
             fair
             entreaty
             grew
             worse
             .
             Hereupon
             another
             famous
             Wizard
             was
             called
             ,
             who
             writ
             a
             long
             Scroll
             ,
             binding
             himself
             in
             the
             Devil
             Foxes
             name
             to
             free
             the
             Woman
             ,
             subscribing
             with
             bis
             bloud
             ;
             which
             Scroll
             he
             hanged
             on
             the
             Foxes
             Neck
             before
             taken
             ,
             which
             being
             neatly
             trimmed
             and
             shaven
             by
             a
             Barber
             ,
             and
             painted
             (
             as
             their
             Women
             ,
             being
             of
             pale
             Complexion
             ,
             use
             )
             was
             let
             go
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             intermitted
             his
             Tortures
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             after
             reiterating
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Womans
             Husband
             caused
             all
             the
             Foxes
             thereabouts
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             for
             this
             perfidiousness
             :
             and
             a
             third
             Wizard
             cured
             the
             Mistress
             ,
             by
             Conjuring
             the
             Devil
             into
             one
             of
             her
             Maids
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             very
             curious
             and
             ambitious
             in
             setting
             forth
             their
             Funerals
             .
             Thus
             briefly
             :
             The
             Friends
             assemble
             in
             their
             best
             Array
             to
             the
             Fire
             :
             the
             Women
             of
             
             his
             Acquaintance
             go
             forth
             in
             White
             Raiment
             ,
             with
             party
             colour'd
             Veils
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             their
             Maids
             attending
             ,
             thei●
             Chief
             Women
             are
             carried
             in
             Beds
             ,
             o●
             Litters
             of
             Cedar
             .
             After
             'em
             follow
             th●
             Men
             in
             sumptuons
             Habit●
             .
             Next
             come●
             the
             Chief
             Bonzius
             of
             his
             Sect
             in
             his
             Po●tificalibus
             ,
             carried
             in
             a
             costly
             Bed
             ,
             attended
             with
             three
             other
             Bonzii
             ,
             in
             thei●
             Linnen
             Vestments
             ,
             Then
             one
             in
             Ash-coloured
             Garments
             (
             for
             that
             is
             also
             ●
             mourning
             colour
             )
             with
             a
             long
             Torch
             lighted
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             Gorps
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Fire
             ;
             followed
             by
             two
             Hundred
             Bonzii
             ,
             singing
             to
             the
             Deity
             which
             th●
             dead
             had
             chiefly
             observed
             .
             Others
             bea●
             on
             the
             Bason
             till
             they
             come
             at
             the
             Fire
             ▪
             Others
             carry
             Paper
             Baskets
             full
             of
             painted
             Flowers
             ,
             which
             they
             shake
             out
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             a
             token
             that
             his
             Soul
             is
             gon●
             to
             Paradise
             .
             Eight
             Bonzii
             draw
             Banners
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             written
             thei●
             Idols
             name
             :
             Ten
             Lanterns
             with
             the
             same
             Inscription
             ,
             are
             carried
             with
             Light●
             burning
             .
             Two
             follow
             with
             Torche●
             unlighted
             ,
             wherewith
             afterward
             they
             kindle
             the
             Fire
             .
             Many
             come
             after
             i●
             Ash-coloured
             Habits
             ,
             with
             three
             Squar●
             Caps
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             with
             the
             name
             also
             of
             their
             Devil
             therein
             written
             ,
             which
             
             Name
             another
             beareth
             written
             in
             a
             Table
             with
             large
             Letters
             of
             Gold.
             After
             all
             these
             (
             did
             you
             think
             you
             had
             lost
             him
             )
             comes
             the
             Corps
             sitting
             in
             a
             Bed
             ,
             in
             white
             ,
             borne
             by
             four
             Men
             ,
             his
             Hands
             joyned
             in
             a
             praying
             Gesture
             .
             His
             Children
             are
             next
             ,
             the
             Eldest
             carrying
             a
             Torch
             to
             kindle
             the
             Fire
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             comes
             the
             Multitudes
             with
             strange
             sort
             of
             Caps
             .
             After
             an
             hours
             hallowing
             their
             Holies
             by
             all
             this
             multitude
             ,
             and
             three
             times
             compassing
             about
             the
             inclosed
             square
             place
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             besides
             Tables
             for
             Viands
             )
             the
             Fire
             is
             made
             ,
             the
             Chief
             Bonzii
             in
             an
             unknown
             Language
             mumbleth
             over
             an
             Hymn
             ,
             and
             lighting
             a
             Torch
             ,
             doth
             thrice
             brandish
             it
             about
             his
             Head
             ,
             (
             thereby
             signifying
             the
             Soul
             is
             without
             beginning
             ,
             aud
             without
             end
             )
             and
             then
             casts
             it
             away
             .
             Two
             of
             his
             Children
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             triple
             Ceremony
             (
             the
             Body
             being
             laid
             thereon
             )
             kindle
             therewith
             the
             Wood
             :
             On
             which
             they
             hurl
             costly
             Woods
             and
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             so
             burn
             the
             Carcass
             to
             ashes
             .
             Which
             done
             the
             Children
             ,
             making
             Incense
             ,
             adore
             their
             Father
             ,
             as
             now
             assumed
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Society
             ,
             and
             richly
             reward
             the
             Bonzii
             .
             Next
             day
             they
             return
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Reliques
             of
             this
             Corps
             Ashes
             and
             Bones
             ,
             into
             a
             guilded
             Vessel
             ,
             
             which
             is
             hanged
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             there
             to
             receive
             the
             like
             exequies
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             with
             no
             less
             Ceremony
             buried
             ;
             every
             Seventh
             Day
             ,
             and
             Seventh
             Month
             ,
             and
             Seventh
             Year
             ▪
             his
             Children
             renewing
             their
             Devotions
             .
             The
             poorer
             spend
             herein
             two
             or
             three
             Hundred
             ,
             the
             rich
             as
             many
             Thousand
             Ducats
             .
             In
             the
             Obits
             of
             great
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Lords
             and
             Men
             of
             Rank
             assemble
             '
             emselves
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             every
             Man
             by
             Name
             ,
             to
             do
             honour
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Deceased
             ,
             with
             Incense
             ,
             as
             in
             Sacrifices
             .
             After
             so
             much
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             time
             for
             us
             to
             leave
             Japan
             .
          
           
             Our
             Trade
             being
             at
             an
             end
             at
             Nanguesaque
             ,
             we
             departed
             from
             thence
             for
             Batavia
             ,
             on
             the
             30
             th
             .
             of
             December
             ,
             and
             arrived
             at
             the
             Fort
             Zelandia
             ,
             on
             the
             9
             th
             .
             of
             January
             .
             After
             some
             stay
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             Ship
             that
             was
             going
             for
             Siam
             ,
             I
             was
             commanded
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             and
             we
             arrived
             there
             on
             the
             22d
             .
             of
             the
             same
             Month.
             The
             
               Sieur
               van
               Muyden
            
             ,
             Commander
             for
             the
             East-India
             Company
             ,
             in
             the
             Countoir
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             caused
             8
             Elephants
             to
             be
             embarked
             on
             board
             us
             for
             Batavia
             ,
             whither
             he
             himself
             went
             with
             us
             .
             Eight
             days
             after
             our
             Arrival
             ,
             the
             Fleet
             departed
             for
             Holland
             ,
             whither
             I
             had
             leave
             to
             return
             .
             
             As
             we
             had
             a
             good
             Wind
             ,
             we
             in
             a
             short
             time
             passed
             the
             Streight
             of
             Sunda
             ,
             and
             two
             Months
             after
             our
             departure
             from
             Batavia
             ,
             we
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             
               Sancta
               Helena
            
             ,
             where
             having
             cast
             Anchor
             ,
             we
             reposed
             for
             fifteen
             days
             .
             During
             the
             abode
             we
             made
             there
             ,
             we
             killed
             a
             great
             many
             wild
             Boars
             ,
             Goats
             and
             Deer
             ,
             which
             that
             Island
             is
             full
             of
             ,
             We
             took
             by
             fishing
             a
             prodigious
             quantity
             of
             Fish
             ,
             which
             being
             salted
             and
             dried
             in
             the
             Wind
             ▪
             s●rves
             commonly
             the
             Ships
             crew
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Voyage
             .
             We
             likewise
             found
             there
             Pome-citrons
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             Purgative
             Sorrel
             ,
             which
             without
             being
             disagreeable
             ,
             produces
             the
             same
             effect
             with
             Sene.
             
          
           
             After
             having
             thus
             refreshed
             our selves
             ,
             we
             pursued
             our
             Course
             ,
             whose
             end
             being
             as
             happy
             as
             the
             beginning
             ,
             we
             went
             and
             cast
             Anchor
             at
             Gouri
             on
             the
             first
             of
             September
             ,
             where
             I
             finished
             my
             Voyage
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           Lately
           Printed
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             Henry
             Rhodes
          
           .
           1682.
           
        
         
           THE
           History
           of
           the
           Glorious
           Life
           ,
           Reign
           and
           Death
           of
           the
           Illustrious
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           By
           
             S.
             Clark.
          
           Price
           bound
           .
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Victorious
           Life
           Reign
           and
           Death
           of
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           with
           the
           Life
           of
           King
           Edward
           VI.
           Price
           Bound
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           
             Pastime
             Royal
          
           ,
           Or
           ,
           The
           Gallantries
           of
           the
           French
           Court.
           A
           new
           Novel
           .
           Price
           Bound
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           
             Female
             Prince
          
           ,
           Or
           ,
           Frederick
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           A
           new
           Novel
           .
           Price
           Bound
           .
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           Round-Heads
           ,
           Or
           ,
           The
           
             Good
             Old-Cause
          
           ,
           A
           Play.
           By
           Mrs.
           
             A.
             Behn
          
           .
        
         
           
             City
             Heiress
          
           ,
           Or
           ,
           Sir
           
             Timothy
             Treatal
          
           ,
           A
           Play
           ,
           by
           Mrs.
           
             A
             Behn
          
           .
        
         
           With
           all
           sorts
           of
           New
           Plays
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           almost
           Printed
           ,
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
             de
             Scuderys
          
           Conversations
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42798-e320
           
             Infamous
             Diseases
             among
             the
             Siamites
             ,
             and
             for
             woh
             they
             are
             ignominiously
             treated
             .